fornia 
nal 

ty 


LIBRARY 


I 


LECTURES  TO  LADIES 

» 


ANATOMY   AND   PHYSIOLOGY; 


MRS.  MARY   S.   COVE. 


"  God  is  paid  when  man  receives ; 
T"  enjoy  is  to  obey." 


BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED  BY  SAXTQJSf  &  PEIRCE, 
No.  133J  Washington 

1842. 


t 
t 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1842,  by 

DAVID  H.  ELA, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


D.  H.  ELA,  PRINTER. 


PREFACE. 


THE  question  has  often  been  asked,  why  I  should  de- 
viate so  far  from  what  is  considered  the  appropriate 
sphere  of  woman  in  our  country,  as  to  meddle  with  those 
studies  which  form  the  subject  of  this  little  volume. 
Firmly  believing  that  all  things  are  under  the  control  of 
the  Divine  Providence,  I  will  mention  a  few  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  have  induced  me  to  give  attention  to 
these  studies. 

From  infancy  I  have  never  known  health,  and  very 
early  in  life  the  foundation  of  a  pulmonary  complaint  was 
laid,  by  close  dressing,  which  must,  before  many  years, 
consign  me  to  a  premature  grave.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, it  is  not  strange  that  my  attention  was  turned 
toward  medical  works. 

When  about  18  years  of  age,  I  commenced  reading 
on  Pathology,  and  continued  for  several  years  reading 
Medical,  Anatomical,  Physiological,  and  Pathological 
works,  as  they  came  in  my  way.  I  concealed  my  pen- 
chant for  this  kind  of  books  as  mucffas  possible,  as  I  did 


VI  PREFACE. 

not  like  to  be  ridiculed  and  censured  for  reading  works 
which  females  seldom  read,  and  I  did  not  myself  see 
that  much  use  could  result  from  such  a  course  of  study. 

In  1837  I  attended  several  lectures  given  by  Sylvester 
Graham,  in  Lynn,  Mass.,  the  town  where  I  then  resided. 
The  knowledge  I  obtained  from  Mr.  Graham  gave  vital- 
ity and  consequent  usefulness  to  what  I  had  before 
acquired.  It  was  comparatively  unimportant  for  me  to 
know  the  mechanism  of  the  human  stomach,  whilst  I 
knew  nothing  of  the  causes  which  deranged  its  func- 
tions and  produced  disease. 

Those  who  have  heard  my  lectures  know  that  I  regard 
Mr.  Graham  as  one  of  the  greatest  benefactors  the 
world  ever  had.  For  most  of  what  is  practically  valua- 
ble in  this  work,  I  am  indebted  to  his  teachings  directly, 
or  to  principles  upon  which  I  have  reasoned,  which 
have  been  derived  from  him. 

To  medical  men  I  am  under  great  obligation.  They 
have  kindly  assisted  me  in  every  way  in  their  power. 
They  have  loaned  me  books ;  they  have  admitted  me 
to  their  museums ;  they  have  permitted  me  to  see  dis- 
sections. Besides,  wherever  I  have  lectured,  they 
have  endeavored  to  correct  the  misapprehensions  of  the 
people,  and  to  encourage  me  to  disseminate  knowledge. 

What  I  have  learned  through  their  kindness,  I  have 
tried  to  make  useful  to  the  world.  How  far  I  have  suc- 
ceeded, I  leave  othys  to  determine. 


CONTENTS. 


LECTURE  I. 

The  Importance  of  the  Study  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology,       p.  9 

LECTURE   D. 

The  Formation  of  Bone.        .        .  '     .     .  .        .        .        .        28 

LECTURE   III. 

Number  and  Position  of  the  Bones 47 

LECTURE   IV. 

Muscles,  Eye,  Ear  and  .Nose.        .        .        .  :     '.'  •     .        .        68 

LECTURE    V. 

Circulation,  Respiration  and  Ventilation.      .        .        .        .        91 

LECTURE    VI. 

Anatomy  and  Physiology  of  the  Stomach.  .        .        .        109 

LECTURE   VH. 

Dietetics .        .    '    .        .        131 

LECTURE   VIII. 

Dietetics,  148 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

LECTURE   DL 

Dietetics 166 

LECTURE   X. 

Fluids .        .        .        184 

LECTURE   XL 

Nervous  System 205 

LECTURE   XIL 

Nervous  System. 220 

LECTURE  Xffl. 

Diseases  of  the  Spine 238 

LECTURE   XIV. 

Education.  .        260 


LECTURES 


ANATOMY   AND   PHYSIOLOGY. 


LECTURE  L 

THE    IMPORTANCE    OF    THE    STUDY    OF    ANATOMY 
AND    PHYSIOLOGY. 

WHOEVER  shall  convince  mankind  of  the  neces- 
sity and  importance  of  the  study  of  Anatomy  and 
Physiology,  and  those  laws  which  govern  life  and 
health,  will  do  more  toward  promoting  the  general 
good  and  happiness  of  our  species,  than  he  would 
if  he  gave  us  priceless  gems  and  gold  without 
measure.  Man  came  from  the  hand  of  his  God  a 
noble  being,  made  in  the  image  of  his  Creator. 
That  he  is  not  that  godlike  being  now,  we  have 
most  of  us  a  perception  of  some  kind.  I  know 
there  are  those  who  say  man's  tendencies  are  to 
good,  rather  than  to  evil.  Those  who  say  this, 
must  nevertheless  feel  that  he  is  weak,  that  he  is 
often  turned  aside.  We  may  have  faith  in  human- 
ity, we  may  believe  that  man  can  be  elevated  — 
will  be ;  and  we  may  labor  in  this  blessed  faith  for 
2 


10  LECTURES    ON 

the  race  ;  still  the  crime,  the  wretchedness,  that 
exist  on  every  hand,  speak  most  truly,  that  man  is 
depraved,  fallen,  perverted.  I  care  not  by  what 
term  men  designate  the  moral  and  physical  disor- 
der with  which  our  world  is  cursed.  Man  is  here 
in  his  degradation.  We  see  it,  feel  it,  in  ourselves 
and  others,  unless  we  have  lost  all  of  true  humanity. 
To  Phrenologists  and  Physiologists,  I  need  not 
undertake  to  prove  this  doctrine.  The  first  sees  in 
the  organization  of  man  a  want  of  true  balance — 
the  last  sees  in  it  disease. 

Says  the  Phrenologist,  "  If  a  man  has  a  deficiency 
of  perceptive  power,  he  cannot  always  judge  of  the 
true.  If  he  have  too  large  acquisitiveness,  he  must 
have  large  conscientiousness,  or  he  will  clutch  his 
neighbor's  money,  —  and  so  on  of  all  the  other 
organs  of  the  brain."  According  to  Combe,  a  man 
with  deficient  moral  organs,  and  the  organs  of  the 
animal  propensities  large,  needs  a  moral  guardian, 
as  much  as  a  man  who  wants  the  organ  of  number 
needs  a  ready  reckoner,  in  business  transactions. 

According  to  the  Phrenologist  and  Physiologist, 
the  balance  of  healthy  action  is  lost  in  our  race  ; 
and  according  to  these,  hospitals  should  be  erected 
for  the  sinful,  as  for  the  sick.  This  is  certainly 
taking  a  benevolent  view  of  poor  erring  humanity. 
I  come  not  so  much  to  advocate  this  doctrine, 
though  I  confess  it  has  charms  for  me,  as  to  lay  it 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  11 

before  you.  It  will  not  hurt  thinkers  to  think  of 
it ;  to  turn  and  examine  it  on  every  side  ;  dive  into 
its  depths;  sift  it  thoroughly; — that  if  there  be 
any  truth  in  it,  they  may  find  it.  It  is  a  contempt- 
ible ignorance,  nay,  more,  a  hopeless  ignorance,  that 
will  not  examine. 

Let  us  for  a  moment  take  a  view  of  the  evils  that 
overspread  our  world,  that  are  the  legitimate  conse- 
quence of  ignorance.  We  need  not  turn  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left,  to  demonstrate  the  evils  that 
result  from  a  want  of  knowledge.  They  cluster 
around  us  in  awful  fruitfulness.  They  enter  into 
every  ramification  of  civic  life  as  it  now  is.  It  is 
idle  to  attempt  reformation  by  ordinary  means,  in 
the  present  state  of  things.  We  must  strike  at  the 
root ;  and  I  am  so  charitable  to  poor  human  nature, 
poor  as  it  is,  that  I  believe  a  vast,  an  incalculable 
amount  of  suffering  is  the  result  of  ignorance,  not 
of  wilful  error ;  consequently  to  remove  this  igno- 
rance, is  to  strike  at  the  root.  I  do  not  say  that 
knowledge,  followed  out  in  all  its  bearings,  would 
save  the  present  generation.  Many  have  been 
born  with  feeble  constitutions,  in  consequence  of 
the  errors  of  their  parents.  They  have  been  trained 
in  a  manner  most  destructive  to  health.  There  are 
many,  who,  let  their  course  be  ever  so  judicious, 
could  never  attain  a  state  of  health,  and  cannot  hold 
on  to  life  many  years.  Still  their  lives  might  be 


12  LECTURES    ON 

lengthened  and  rendered  vastly  more  comfortable, 
did  they  know  the  laws  that  govern  life,  and  had 
they  moral  courage  to  act  in  accordance  with  them. 
And  they  would  save  their  children  a  vast  amount 
of  suffering  ;  for  it  is  a  fact,  physically  speaking, 
that  the  errors  of  the  parents  are  visited  on  the  heads 
of  their  children.  When  the  mother's  whole  system 
is  diseased,  and  under  a  vitiating  influence,  we  can- 
not expect  that  she  will  give  health  to  her  child.  I 
need  not  attempt  to  demonstrate  to  you  the  truth  of 
this  assertion ;  your  own  good  sense  will  lead  you 
to  assent  to  its  truth  at  once.  In  no  case  do  the 
effects  of  physiological  ignorance  appear  more 
lamentable,  or  more  fatal,  than  in  children.  There 
seems  to  be  something  more  revolting,  in  destroying 
the  innocent,  than  in  committing  suicide.  Infants 
are  committed  to  our  care ;  we  are  their  natural 
guardians.  But  thousands  of  these  little  innocents 
are  destroyed  every  year,  —  literally  "killed  with 
kindness  ;"  and  it  is  a  wise,  a  benevolent  law  of 
Providence,  that  the  poison  should  thus  quickly  do 
its  work ;  for  if  they  are  spared,  it  is  but  to  endure 
protracted  suffering.  The  miseries  of  infants  com- 
mence even  before  birth.  They  are  born  with 
deteriorated  constitutions,  and  predisposition  to  dis- 
ease. Their  hold  on  life  is  often  so  slight,  that  but 
a  breath  will  break  the  attenuated  thread.  O  that 
I  could  speak  to  the  heart  and  the  understanding 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  13 

of  every  mother.  I  would  persuade  her  to  let  the 
life  of  her  child  be  precious  in  her  sight.  But  how 
can  this  be,  when  she  is  all  the  time  laying  suicidal 
hands  on  herself;  and  during  the  time  she  nurses 
her  child,  it  is  a  part  of  her  being.  What  mother 
does  not  know,  if  she  is  ill,  her  nursing  infant  will 

/  *  o 

be  ill  ?  Milk  is  formed  of  such  materials  as  are  put 
into  the  stomach.  If  good  materials  are  wanting, 
it  is  formed  of  such  as  there  are.  We  know  that 
medicines  affect  the  milk.  When  it  was  fashiona- 
ble to  drink  wine  and  strong  drink,  the  deadly 
draught  passed  almost  unaltered  to  the  lips  of  the 
little  innocent  who  hung  at  its  mother's  breast,  from 
which  nought  but  the  pure  streams  of  life  should 
ever  flow.  But  alcohol  is  not  the  only  deadly 
substance,  and  when  the  food  of  the  mother  is 
improper,  it  induces  a  train  of  evils,  that  have  a 
reciprocal  influence  in  aggravating  each  other.  The 
stomach  of  the  mother  becomes  diseased.  The  del- 
icate lining  membrane  is  inflamed,  perhaps  ulcer- 
ated ;  digestion  is  imperfectly  performed  ;  the  tem- 
per of  the  mother  is  continually  irritated  by  the 
morbid  condition  of  her  system.  A  host  of  sym- 
pathies are  excited ;  the  unhappy,  because  unheal- 
thy mother,  has  many  cares  beside  her  fretful  child. 
She  thinks  she  has  a  "  cross  infant."  People  should 
learn  to  call  things  by  their  right  names :  we  should 
say  a  diseased  infant.  My  heart  has  long  been 


14  LECTURES    ON 

pained  at  beholding  the  ignorance  of  mothers.  I 
rejoice  that  a  spirit  of  inquiry  is  awakened,  that  the 
laws  of  life  and  health  are  beginning  to  be  investi- 
gated and  understood.  I  am  persuaded  that  the 
long  night  of  error  is  about  to  be  chased  from  our 
land,  by  the  glorious  sunlight  of  truth.  The  con- 
science should  be  awakened  on  the  subject  of  health. 
It  has  too  long  been  lulled  asleep  by  the  opiate  of 
indulgence.  The  table  has  been  made  a  snare ; 
men  have  made  a  god  of  appetite,  and  received  in 
themselves  that  recompense  of  their  error  which 
was  meet.  From  the  cradle,  we  have  been  taught 
to  go  astray.  The  appetites  of  children  are  vitiated, 
and  their  systems  predisposed  to  disease.  All  this 
is  done  through  ignorance,  which  in  many  cases  is 
unavoidable.  I  have  seen  a  mother  muffle  her  new 
born  infant  as  closely  from  the  air,  as  if  some  deadly 
miasm  were  floating  in  every  breath  of  the  pure 
element.  Thus  the  poor  infant  is  rendered  suscep- 
tible of  disease  from  what  should  be  its  vital  nour- 
ishment. Mothers  in  their  ignorance  poison  the 
very  fountains  of  life  and  health.  The  infant  is 
not  only  muffled  closely  when  carried  out,  but  its 
nursery  is  often  so  contrived  as  to  exclude  pure 
air. 

Another  contrivance  to  vitiate  the  air,  is  that  mis- 
chievous invention,  a  cradle  with  a  head.  It  is 
surprising  that  mothers  will  use  these,  apparently 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  15 

without  reflection,  when  they  know  that  air  once 
breathed  is  unfit  for  respiration  a  second  time  ;  and 
that  they  will  throw  a  piece  of  muslin,  a  silk  hand- 
kerchief, or  a  heavy  cloth,  over  the  open  part  of  the 
head,  and  thus  keep  the  child,  during  the  time 
of  sleep,  immersed  in  poison,  and  at  every  breath 
inhaling  it ;  at  a  time  too  when  the  powers  of  resist- 
ance possessed  by  the  system  lie  in  a  measure  dor- 
mant. I  have  uncovered  an  infant,  who  had  two 
or  three  blankets  and  a  quilt  over  its  face,  in  one  of 
these  cradles.  What  would  be  the  feelings  of  one 
of  these  mothers,  if  she  should  see  her  child  swal- 
lowing corrosive  sublimate  ?  And  yet  she  pursues 
a  course  as  irrational,  as  wrong,  as  if  she  introduced 
poison  into  the  stomach  of  her  child.  The  poison 
may  be  more  slow,  but  it  is  not  the  less  deadly  and 
sure.  The  frequent  occurrence  of  fits  in  children, 
would  prove  it  to  the  anxious  mother,  had  she  her 
eyes  but  half  open  to  the  cause — though  impure 
air  is  far  from  being  the  only  cause  of  fits.  "  Dark- 
ness has  covered  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the 
people,"  in  natural  as  in  spiritual  things.  The 
mother  looks  upon  the  babe  which  her  ignorance, 
her  mistaken  kindness,  have  destroyed,  as  the  victim 
of  some  special  providence.  I  admit  it  is  a  provi- 
dence that  takes  her  child  away,  and  a  merciful 
dispensation  that  removes  the  little  creature  from 
suffering ;  but  it  is  an  effect  that  follows  a  cause,  as 


16  LECTURES    ON 

much  as  hanging  is  a  cause,  and  death  an  effect.  I 
am  no  advocate  for  hardening  children  by  improper 
exposure.  I  would  have  a  judicious  course  pur- 
sued by  every  mother,  to  invigorate  her  child  ;  then 
no  injurious  consequences  will  result  from  an  expo- 
sure, that  in  other  cases,  under  ordinary  manage- 
ment, would  be  death.  What  this  judicious  course 
is,  I  shall  endeavor  to  show  hereafter. 

The  exclusion  of  pure  air  from  the  lungs  and 
bodies  of  children,  is  only  one  evil  arising  from 
ignorance. 

The  ignorant  mother  says,  "  I  always  wean  my 
child  when  '  the  sign  comes  right.'  I  feed  it  as  soon 
as  I  can  make  it  swallow.  I  don't  have  to  learn  my 
child  to  eat  when  I  wean  it.  I  always  give  it  every 
thing  that  I  allow  myself  to  eat.  Then  the  child  will 
get  used  to  it,  and  such  food  will  not  hurt  it."  This 
is  almost  as  bad  as  "  getting  used  "  to  hanging. 
Can  the  infant  stomach,  which  has  only  the  capaci- 
ty to  hold  a  glass,  "  get  used  "  to  hold  half  a  pint, 
without  violence  ?  Can  the  delicate  lining  membrane 
of  the  infant  stomach,  which  is  far  more  delicate  and 
susceptible  than  its  external  skin,  bear  the  stimuli 
of  spice,  pepper,  flesh,  &c.,  mingled  in  that  very 
injurious  compound,  "  mince  pie,"  without  injury, 
when  it  would  produce  a  sore  if  applied  to  the 
external  skin  ?  Yet  how  many  mothers  give  their 
children  "  mince  pie,"  and  bring  forward  the  plea 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  17 

that  "  such  food  will  not  hurt  children,  if  they  are 
only  used  with  eating  it."  I  have  seen  a  mother 
feed  her  child,  whose  age  was  four  months,  with 
pork,  hog's  fat,  and  potatoes,  when  the  little  suf- 
ferer had  whooping  cough.  It  was  agonizing  to 
witness  the  convulsive  throes  of  the  poor  child,  as 
the  outraged  stomach  rejected,  with  loathing  and 
abhorrence,  the  deadly  and  unnatural  injesta. 

I  would  that  I  were  not  under  the  necessity  of 
sullying  my  pages  with  a  notice  of  the  abuses  of 
civic  life.  The  necessity  that  these  errors  should  be 
brought  to  view  and  corrected,  must  constitute  my 
excuse  for  bringing  subjects  before  my  readers,  disa- 
greeable to  them  and  to  me.  The  child  above 
mentioned,  after  being  fed  in  such  an  improper  man- 
ner, was  enveloped  in  blankets,  the  head  as  closely 
as  the  body.  At  the  first  stopping  place,  when 
allowed  again  to  breathe  the  pure  air,  the  child's 
face  was  discovered  to  be  a  deep  purple,  as  if  it 
were  in  the  last  stage  of  strangulation.  The  mother, 
though  as  sensible  and  accomplished  as  most  women, 
owing  to  the  lamentable  want  of  physiological  infor- 
mation at  this  day,  had  no  idea  that  impure  air  caused 
the  deathly  appearance  of  her  child.  She  had  cov- 
ered it  from  the  air,  to  prevent  its  taking  cold. 

In  view  of  such  abuses,  it  is  cheering  to  re- 
flect that  light  is  beginning  to  break  in  upon  us. 
Many  see  that  they  have  been  steeped  in  error  to 


18  LECTURES    ON 

the  very  lips,  and  are  making  praiseworthy  efforts 
to  escape  from  the  evil  influence.  Many  people 
seem  to  think  that  all  diseases  are  immediate  visita- 
tions from  the  Almighty,  arising  from  no  cause  but 
his  immediate  dispensation.  Many  seem  to  have 
no  idea  that  there  are  established  laws  with  respect 
to  life  and  health,  and  that  the  transgression  of  these 
laws  is  followed  by  disease.  In  this  sense  disease 
is  a  visitation  from  the  Almighty.  People  complain 
of  being  ill,  and  seem  to  think  it  no  more  necessary 
to  ascertain  the  cause  of  their  illness,  than  to  deter- 
mine why  the  sun  shines  to-day,  when  it  was  cloudy 
yesterday.  Let  any  one  suggest  the  idea  that  their 
habits  are  wrong,  and  he  is  met  at  once  with,  "  I 
am  no  Grahamite,  I  eat  and  drink,  as  other  folks 
do.  I  take  snuff,  because  rny  physician  recom- 
mends it,  for  the  catarrh,  or  weak  eyes ;  and  I 
smoke,  because  my  food  hurts  me.  I  drink  tea,  be- 
cause I  have  the  sick  headache.  1  drink  coffee, 
because  I  love  it,  and  will  drink  it ;  and  I  always 
have  the  headache,  when  I  don't  drink  coffee  in  the 
morning." 

It  is  in  vain  to  attempt  to  get  these  persons  to 
adopt  correct  habits,  without  knowledge.  They 
will  listen  to  you,  and  perhaps  determine  to  adopt 
what  you  tell  them  is  right.  But  long  habit  has 
depraved  the  appetite  and  the  functions.  These 
cannot  be  corrected  in  a  day,  a  month,  or  perhaps 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  19 

a  year,  or  years.  They  are  impatient.  They  wish 
for  rapid  results.  They  do  not  know  the  laws  which 
govern  life.  They  are  at  the  mercy  of  every  wind 
that  blows.  They  must  contend  with  their  own 
depraved  appetites,  the  fears  and  solicitations  of 
friends,  and  often  they  have  ah  oracular  warning 
from  some  pretender  to  medical  knowledge,  who 
may  have  intruded  into  the  profession.  And  these 
persons  have  a  blind  confidence  in  medicine,  often 
equal  to  the  Arab's  confidence  in  amulets  and 
charms.  They  may  not  have  confidence  in  the 
regular  medical  profession.  No  matter  ;  they  place 
a  blind  confidence  somewhere ;  perhaps  in  botanic 
medicines,  perhaps  in  calomel  or  lobelia,  or  in  the 
last  advertised  quack  nostrum ;  and  if  the  practi- 
tioner promises  them  indulgence,  or  in  other  words 
that  they  may  eat  and  drink  what  they  choose,  and 
pay  no  attention  to  their  habits,  they  will  have  so 
much  the  more  confidence. 

With  such  people,  habits  are  nothing,  medicine 
is  all.  They  would  willingly  go  through  a  course 
of  druggings,  when  they  could  hardly  be  persuaded 
to  relinquish  one  hurtful  indulgence.  Could  they 
be  induced  to  give  up  dosing,  and  adopt  correct 
habits,  they  might  add  years  to  their  lives.  I  am 
far  from  decrying  the  regular  and  rational  practice 
of  medicine.  That  physician  who  has  sense  and 
science,  who  knows  all  that  he  can  learn  of  human 


20  LECTURES    ON 

anatomy  and  physiology,  who  will  enlighten  people 
with  respect  to  hygienic  laws,  and  administer  medi- 
cine judiciously,  when  it  is  a  less  evil  to  give  than 
to  withhold  it,  is  a  blessing  to  society. 

Physiology,  were  it  understood,  would  make 
people  tremble  at  the  idea  of  dosing  continually,  or 
even  occasionally,  with  purgatives  and  other  medi- 
cines. Did  people  know  the  danger  of  introducing 
poisons  at  hap-hazard  into  the  system,  under  the 
name  of  medicine,  they  would  beware.  A  little 
reflection  would  convince  you  that  medicines  which 
you  have  been  accustomed  to  consider  harmless, 
are  in  reality  poisons.  Why  should  the  system  be 
in  such  haste  to  reject  these  substances,  by  vomit- 
ing, purging,  and  deathly  perspiration,  if  they  are 
not  poisonous.  Terrible  intestinal  disease  is  induced 
by  this  dosing  with  purgatives  and  other  medicines. 
Do  not  think  you  are  safe,  because  you  have  a 
vegetable  medicine.  There  are  active  and  deadly 
poisons  in  the  vegetable,  as  in  the  mineral  kingdom. 
You  may  say,  "  I  do  not  poison  myself  or  my  family 
with  minerals."  Prussic  acid,  henbane,  cicuta,  &,c. 
are  deadl)  poisons,  and  yet  they  are  vegetable  pro- 
ductions. 

The  end  at  which  physiologists  aim  is  prevention. 
They  do  not  make  war  upon  this  or  that  medical 
school,  which  is  honestly  endeavoring  to  benefit  the 
race.  But  the  general  resort  to  quacks  and  their 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  21 

nostrums,  is  a  great  evil.  We  should  live  in  such 
a  manner  as  not  to  need  medicine  of  any  kind. 
But  if  from  past  errors,  or  a  vitiated  constitution, 
we  need  medicine,  let  us  have  the  best  possible 
help,  and  let  not  our  habits  counteract  all  a  physi- 
cian's efforts.  Who  would  think  of  resuscitating  a 
drowned  man,  whilst  he  was  under  water  ?  Just 
as  vain  is  the  attempt  to  restore  permanent  health 
to  persons  whilst  they  are  indulging  the  very  habits 
that  made  them  sick. 

It  is  surprising,  that  people  will  trust  their  lives 
in  the  care  of  those  who  are  not  even  pretenders  to 
medical  knowledge  ;  who  denounce  the  study  of 
Anatomy  and  Physiology  as  useless,  and  who  would 
fain  persuade  us  that  they  have  found  a  shorter  road 
to  the  healing  art  than  rational,  laborious  study. 

Whilst  I  plead  for  the  regular  study  and  practice 
of  medicine,  if  mankind  will  so  abuse  themselves  as 
to  need  medicine,  I  detest  ignorance  and  quackery, 
when  found  in  the  medical  profession,  as  much,  or 
more,  than  when  found  elsewhere. 

The  rage  for  quack  medicines  has  become  almost 
as  general  as  the  demand  for  water.  If  ever  Anat- 
omy and  Physiology,  and  those  laws  which  govern 
life  and  health,  come  to  be  generally  understood  in 
the  world,  a  vast  amount  of  money  will  be  saved, 
and  a  vast  amount  of  misery  escaped. 

I  do  not  say  how  far  men  will  be  faithful  to 


22  LECTURES    ON 

these  laws,  when  understood.  All  history  fur- 
nishes lamentable  proof  that  knowledge  is  not  vir- 
tue. Genius,  knowledge,  mental  cultivation  of  the 
highest  order,  have  been  disgraced  by  the  commis- 
sion of  crime,  the  darkness  of  which  was  in  propor- 
tion to  the  blaze  of  intellectual  light.  But  with 
many  in  our  land,  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  life  is 
alone  wanting,  to  insure  obedience  to  them  ;  and  it 
is  to  be  hoped  that  when  physiological  knowledge 
is  generally  diffused,  quacks  of  all  kinds  will  have 
to  seek  some  other  employment  than  battening  on 
the  life  blood  of  the  community.  Lest  any  one 
should  misunderstand  me,  I  will  here  state  distinctly 
what  I  mean  by  the  term  quack  :  "  A  boastful  pre- 
tender to  knowledge  he  does  not  possess."  Con- 
sequently, being  a  member  of  a  medical  society, 
does  not  hinder  a  man  from  being  a  quack.  Knowl- 
edge is  what  we  want.  It  should  be  diffused,  not 
locked  up  in  any  profession. 

It  is  much  to  the  credit  of  the  medical  faculty, 
that  they  are  striving  to  diffuse  knowledge.  With 
many,  every  thing  in  Physiology  is  to  be  learned  ; 
for  nothing,  or  next  to  nothing,  is  known.  Many 
people  who  have  much  information  about  many 
things  and  many  books,  appear  to  have  less  knowl- 
edge on  the  subject  of  health,  than  a  poor  black 
woman  I  once  met,  who  came  from  Africa,  and 
had  been  deprived  of  most  means  of  acquiring  infor- 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  23 

raation.  Said  "  Achaby,"  (that  was  her  African 
name,)  "  I  thinks  people  disgests  their  food  better, 
when  they  chaws  it  well."  Observation  had  taught 
her  this  truth,  and  she  was  wiser  than  many  of  her 
superiors  in  knowledge.  Some  people  seem  never 
seriously  to  consider  why  their  teeth  were  given 
them.  They  do  not  use  them  properly,  and  they 
are  soon  taken  from  them.  Reason  and  Physiology 
teach  that  the  teeth  might  last  to  old  age,  as  well 
as  the  other  bones,  did  we  not  abuse  them  by 
neglect,  through  the  medium  of  the  stomach,  and 
other  means. 

The  doctrine  of  sympathy  between  the  different 
parts  of  the  system,  needs  to  be  better  understood. 
Many  parents,  for  trifling  ailments,  dose  themselves 
or  their  children  with  powerful  medicines,  whilst 
the  most  skilful  physicians  rely  on  abstinence,  and 
correct  habits,  for  the  cure  of  slight  disorders,  and 
resort  to  medicine  with  caution  for  the  cure  of  those 
which  are  more  serious.  1  am  fully  impressed  with 
the  value  of  medicine  in  the  hands  of  a  skilful  phy- 
sician ;  but  I  am  as  fully  impressed  with  the  value 
of  good  habits,  or  in  other  words,  of  prevention. 
Terrible  evils  result  from  the  indiscreet  use  of  med- 
icines, especially  purgatives  and  emetics.  Medi- 
cines often  induce  much  more  serious  disorders  than 
those  they  are  administered  to  cure.  The  frequent 
use  of  drastic  medicines  causes  inflammation  of  the 


24  LECTURES    ON 

mucous  membrane  that  lines  the  stomach  and  intes- 
tines, piles,  and  many  other  evils. 

Think  of  this,  ye  mothers,  who  dose  yourselves 
.and  children  with  salts,  or  with  calomel,  or  with 
you  know  not  what,  in  the  "  Brandreth's  pills,"  and 
the  thousand  and  one  quack  medicines  with  which 
the  ignorant  are  abused.  That  person  who  shall 
enlighten  people  with  regard  to  the  indiscreet  use 
of  purgatives  alone,  will  deserve  the  thanks  of  the 
community.  I  have  seen  parents  who  would  boast 
of  curing  their  children  of  various  disorders  by  the 
use  of  powerful  medicines,  unaided  by  a  physician. 
The  children  had  lived,  notwithstanding  they  had 
been  most  injudiciously  treated.  The  parents  little 
knew  the  evils  they  were  creating  and  perpetuating, 
by  these  "  cures."  Should  diseased  action  be  estab- 
lished in  a  part  of  the  system  not  at  first  attacked, 
they  know  nothing  of  the  vital  economy,  they  con- 
sider it  the  consequence  of  the  disorder,  not  of  the 
drugs  they  have  ignorantly  administered.  Should 
a  child  after  passing  through  a  period  of  illness, 
and  a  course  of  domestic  practice,  appear  as  though 
some  deadly  mildew  or  blight  had  struck  it,  the 
disorder  is  uniformly  considered  the  cause.  "  My 
child,"  says  the  mother,  "  had  the  measles."  or  scar- 
let fever,  as  the  case  may  be,  "  and  the  disorder  did 
not  leave  him  well,  and  he  has  been  unwell  ever 
since."  With  all  the  abuses  that  surround  us,  is  it 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  £5 

wonderful  that  the  mortality  among  children  is  so 
great  ?  Is  it  wonderful  that  there  is  so  much  disease 
and  imbecility  of  body  and  mind  in  after  years  ?  Is 
it  wonderful  that  there  is  a  precocious  and  unnatu- 
ral development  of  animal  instincts  and  passions, 
and  that  ruin,  in  many  instances,  is  the  conse- 
quence ? 

I  have  glanced  at  a  few  only  of  the  evils  that 
are  the  result  of  ignorance.  I  have  not  yet  noticed 
that  fruitful  source  of  death,  tight  lacing,  upon  which 
so  much  has  been  said  within  the  last  few  years.  I 
do  not  say  knowledge  would  reform  all  who  indulge 
in  this  ruinous  practice ;  but  let  knowledge  be  dis- 
seminated, and  we  have  good  reason  to  believe  that 
we  have  moral  principle  enough  in  our  land,  when 
influenced  by  knowledge,  to  work  wonders  for  our 
race.  Those  who  are  not  influenced  by  a  sense  of 
duty,  will  fear  and  tremble,  when  made  sensible  of 
the  dreadful  effects  resulting  from  compression. 

Mothers  should  teach  their  children  to  regard 
tight  lacing  as  dishonorable  and  criminal,  and  that 
it  is  as  much  at  variance  with  beauty  and  propor- 
tion as  it  really  is.  But  mothers  not  only  neglect 
to  learn  their  own  anatomy,  and  thus  neglect  to 
teach  their  children,  for  the  plain  reason  that  they 
cannot  teach  what  they  do  not  know,  but  they 
lace  themselves  in  a  deadly  manner,  and  make  the 
clothing  of  their  children,  frf)m  infancy,  so  tight  as 
3 


26  LECTURES    ON 

to  obstruct  the  circulation.  Thus  they  commence 
the  work  of  death  from  the  cradle.  I  have  known 
an  ignorant,  yet  in  many  respects  amiable  mother, 
who  made  the  clothes  of  her  little  daughter,  only 
three  years  old,  so  tight  that  she  could  not  bear  to 
have  them  hooked,  only  when  in  company.  Think 
ye  this  mother  would  wilfully  murder  her  child  ? 
Far  from  it.  But  fashion  was  the  mother's  tyrant ; 
and  though  this  child  was  her  darling,  the  object  of 
her  unceasing  care,  yet  she  dared  not  do  otherwise 
than  yield  obedience  to  fashion.  Let  us  not  con- 
demn her  until  we  examine  our  own  habits,  and  see 
if  we  are  not  in  some  way  the  slaves  of  this  unmer- 
ciful deity  that  the  world  has  exalted. 

People  should  be  awakened  to  a  consciousness 
that  there  are  duties  that  they  owe  to  themselves  as 
well  as  to  those  around  them.  Some  of  the  more 
obvious  causes  of  injury  are  carefully  avoided.  We 
would  not  stand  in  the  way  of  a  falling  building  ; 
we  would  not  swallow  corrosive  sublimate  ;  but  we 
see  numbers  drawing  suicidal  cords,  till  the  blood 
labors  on  its  course  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  so 
imperfectly  oxidyzed  that  the  lips  and  face  of  the 
victim  are  often  purple.  These  are  objects  of  pity 
and  blame  to  those  who  are  producing  not  less  fatal 
results,  by  the  use  of  deadly  narcotics.  They  will 
perhaps  take  the  pipe  or  the  cigar  from  the  mouth, 
to  inveigh  against  tight  lacing,  whilst  their  prostrated 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  27 

energies,  their  deathly  weakness  and  trembling, 
ought  to  warn  them  that  they  are  as  surely  commit- 
ting suicide,  as  the  victim  of  vanity  and  fashion. 

The  evils  of  civic  life  cluster  before  me  in  such 
a  manner,  that  I  can  glance  only  at  a  few  of  them. 
Females  are  more  particularly  victims  than  males, 
as  the  customs  of  society  deny  them  out  door  ex- 
ercise, and  make  them  in  many  instances  mere  dolls 
and  pretty  things.  During  the  day,  and  often  a 
large  portion  of  the  night,  they  are  loaded  with 
clothing  of  a  fashion  the  most  absurd  and  ridiculous. 
Weak  and  exhausted  from  the  excess  of  clothing, 
when  they  retire  to  rest,  they  sink  in  the  enervating 
feather  bed,  loaded  with  the  absorbed  miasm  of 
perhaps  an  hundred  persons,  who  have  before  slept 
on  it.  The  insensible  perspiration  or  transpiration, 
which  is  continually  thrown  off  from  the  human 
body,  loaded  with  waste  and  hurtful  particles,  is 
thrown  back  upon  us  when  we  are  sunk  in  a  feather 
bed ;  and  thus  the  body  is  immersed,  through  the 
night,  in  a  vapor  bath,  saturated  with  the  health- 
destroying  effluvia  of  our  own  bodies.  The  system 
is  thus  enervated,  and  rendered  susceptible  of  injury 
from  changes.  Those  who  are  always  fearful  of 
taking  cold,  almost  always  have  a  cold.  Can  the 
delicate  female,  who  loads  herself  with  an  excess 
of  clothing  in  hot  weather,  be  aware  that  she  is 
weakening  her  whole  system,  laying  herself  open  to 


28  LECTURES    ON 

disease,  and  even  inviting  it  —  and  all  for  fashion's 
sake  ?  The  belief  that  it  is  not  moral  obliquity,  but 
want  of  information,  that  causes  the  many  abuses 
we  see  in  society,  is  a  great  consolation. 

I  have  surveyed  but  a  small  part  of  the  vast  field 
before  us.  The  advantages  of  knowledge  become 
more  apparent  as  we  investigate,  and  the  overwhelm- 
ing woes,  that  are  the  consequences  of  ignorance, 
are  presented  with  awful  definiteness  to  our  minds. 


LECTURE  H. 

THE    FORMATION    OF    BONE. 

THE  first  step  to  be  taken  in  the  pursuit  of 
•science,  is  to  discipline  the  mind.  It  is  no  child's 
play,  to  learn  and  understand  the  wonderful  mechan- 
ism of  the  human  system.  When  we  consider  the 
importance  of  this  knowledge,  I  trust  we  shall  all 
be  willing  to  give  the  subject  that  patient  attention 
and  investigation  which  insures  reward. 

I  once  saw  a  young  lady  whose  beauty,  accom- 
plishments and  general  knowledge  made  her  quite 
fascinating  ;  and  yet  she  was  so  ignorant  of  anato- 
my, that  speaking  of  one  of  her  friends,  who  had 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  29 

spinal  disease,  she  said  her  friend  was  "  dreadfully 
afflicted  with  the  spine  in  her  bach  bone.'"  What 
lady  would  not  shut  herself  up  and  study  anatomy 
for  months,  rather  than  make  such  a  ridiculous 
blunder ! 

The  frame  work  of  the  body,  that  is,  the  bones, 
will  first  claim  our  attention  ;  not  because  the  bones 
are  independent  of  the  other  parts,  but  because  we 
must  have  a  starting  point.  The  bones  form  the 
basis  of  the  human  system  —  they  support,  defend, 
and  contain  the  more  delicate  organs.  Some  may 
suppose  the  bones  destitute  of  life,  and  hardly 
organized,  and  not  liable  to  disease  and  death ;  but 
anatomy  explains  to  us  the  structure  of  the  bones, 
and  shows  their  vessels.  These  vessels  are  full  of 
blood,  which  nourishes  the  bones.  The  bones  grow 
and  decay,  and  are  at  times  the  subjects  of  terrible 
disease.  The  formation  of  bone  is  a  very  curious 
process.  The  bones  of  the  infant,  before  birth,  are 
cartilaginous.  The  bones  of  young  children  are 
soft  and  yielding ;  and  it  is  a  wise  provision,  as  they 
meet  with  many  falls  that  would  endanger  hard  or 
brittle  bones.  I  once  saw  an  Irish  woman  holding 
her  insensible  babe  in  her  arms,  which  had  fallen 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  a  long  flight  of  stairs. 
The  mother  was  comforted  and  relieved  from  her 
fears  of  a  fractured  skull,  when  she  was  assured  by 
a  physician,  that  her  child's  skull  would  bend  an 
inch  before  it  would  break. 


30  LECTURES    ON 

According  to  Bell  and  others,  the  cartilage  that 
supplies  the  place  of  bone  in  the  infant  is  never  har- 
dened into  bone.  These  cartilages  have  their  blood 
vessels,  and  the  first  mark  of  ossification  is  an  artery 
running  into  the  centre  of  the  jelly,  in  which  the 
bone  is  to  be  formed.  By  an  artery  is  meant  a 
blood  vessel,  which  carries  blood,  that  is  capable  of 
forming,  nourishing  and  renovating  the  different  parts 
of  the  body.  By  ossification  is  meant  the  formation 
of  bone :  os  being  the  Latin  for  bone,  and  ossify 
meaning  to  form  bone.  This  artery,  which  runs 
into  the  centre  of  the  cartilage  or  jelly,  carries  par- 
ticles of  bony  matter,  which  are  deposited,  and  a 
minute  speck  of  bone  appears  first ;  then  particle 
after  particle  is  carried  and  deposited,  the  jelly 
being  carried  away  by  another  set  of  vessels  to 
make  room  for  the  bone.  Thus  the  work  goes 
on,  till  the  jelly  or  cartilage  is  carried  away,  and 
bone  laid  in  its  place.  Some  anatomists  have  said 
that  the  cartilage  is  not  removed,  but  that  the  bony 
matter  is  impacted  into  its  interstices.  This  may  be 
true  in  some  degree,  but  we  have  the  best  authority 
for  believing  that  most  of  the  cartilage  is  removed. 
You  now  see  that  bone  is  made  from  blood,  as  are  all 
parts  of  the  body.  This  is  the  vital  fluid,  that  nour- 
ishes and  renovates  the  body.  You  can  now  see  why 
a  bad  state  of  the  blood  should  affect  the  bones.  I 
wish  you  to  understand  that  there  are  organs  whose 
business  it  is  to  take  from  the  blood  those  particles 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  31 

that  are  to  form  or  renovate  any  organ  or  part  of  the 
body.  Thus  the  organs  select,  with  what  seems 
almost  living  instinct,  those  particles  which  are  to 
form  bone,  and  they  are  deposited.  This  is  regu- 
larly done,  in  a  healthy  state  of  the  organs ;  and 
what  will  form  bone  is  not  alone  selected,  but  the 
material  for  hair,  skin,  nails,  muscles,  and  indeed 
every  part  and  particle  of  the  human  body. 

In  order  to  the  formation  of  good  blood,  you  will 
at  once  see  the  necessity  of  good  food.  As  every 
part  of  the  body  depends  on  the  blood  for  nutrition, 
how  important  that  this  fluid  be  not  only  perfect  in 
its  kind,  but  properly  manufactured,  without  injury 
to  the  vital  organs.  We  know  that  a  skilful  work- 
man will,  by  much  labor,  make  a  pretty  good  arti- 
cle of  poor  materials.  So  it  may  be  of  the  blood, 
whilst  the  eliminating  organs  remain  in  a  tolerably 
healthy  state.  But  it  does  not  hence  follow,  that 
good  materials  are  not  better  than  poor.  And  be- 
sides, we  should  remember  that  this  unnecessary 
labor  is  wearing  out  the  vital  organs. 

The  blood  may  be  bad  from  being  made  of  bad 
materials,  or  from  a  deranged  state  of  the  organs  of 
assimilation.  A  good  workman  may  become,  by 
loss  of  power,  either  of  body  or  mind,  incapable  of 
making  good  work,  even  of  good  materials.  It  may 
be  said,  we  cannot  detect  any  difference  between 
blood  made  from  good  materials  and  that  made  from 


32  LECTURES    ON 

poor.  I  answer,  we  can  read  an  author  through  his 
doings.  The  body  is  imperfectly  nourished,  and 
becomes  diseased,  when  the  blood  is  not  good. 

It  is  a  truth,  that  in  order  to  have  perfect  bones, 
and  to  keep  them  in  a  state  of  health,  the  organs 
whose  business  it  is  to  convey  nourishment  to  the 
bones,  should  be  in  a  healthy  state,  and  they  should 
have  the  best  materials  from  which  to  extract  this 
nourishment.  And  it  is  certain,  if  the  vital  organs 
are  continually  disturbed  and  troubled  by  improper 
substances  from  which  to  eliminate  nourishment, 
they  will  become  jaded  and  deranged,  and  finally 
the  whole  regularity,  harmony  and  economy  of  their 
action  will  be  broken  up,  and  all  will  go  wrong. 
The  assimilating  organs  cannot  suffer  alone.  There 
is  a  sympathy  between  all  the  organs  of  the  body ; 
however  great,  complex,  or  minute,  "  all  are  but 
parts  of  one  stupendous  whole."  If  one  wheel  in 
a  clock  is  injured,  all  will  go  wrong,  because  all  the 
parts  are  dependent  on  each  other. 

You  now  perceive  that  all  parts  of  the  body  are 
formed  from  the  blood,  and  that  all  parts  are  formed 
by  means  of  vessels,  of  organs  whose  business  it  is 
to  eliminate  particles  from  the  blood,  that  will  form, 
nourish  or  renovate  the  several  tissues  and  organs. 

If  we  take  improper  food,  or  food  at  improper 
times,  or  in  improper  quantities,  we  cannot  have 
good  blood  formed,  because  there  is  not  suitable 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  33 

materials,  or  because  the  organs  that  make  blood 
are  rendered  capable  of  working  only  in  a  lame  and 
crippled  manner. 

Bone  is  formed  of  earthy  matter  —  phosphate  of 
lime  —  and  gelatine.  Where  these  parts  are  duly 
balanced,  we  have  proper  bone. 

There  is  so  much  sympathy  and  relation  between 
the  different  parts  of  the  body,  that  good  habits,  and 
temperance  in  all  things,  are  necessary  to  preserve 
all  parts  in  health.  "  If  one  member  of  the  body 
suffers,  all  suffer  with  it."  It  is  not  the  due  obser- 
vance of  one  thing,  or  two  things,  that  will  make 
us  healthy  or  happy. 

You  see  that  bone  is  composed  of  earthy  matter 
(phosphate  of  lime)  and  gelatine.  Now  if  there  is 
an  undue  proportion  of  gelatine,  you  will  at  once 
perceive  that  the  bones  will  be  too  soft,  and  here 
comes  to  view  that  terrible  disease  called  mollites 
ossium,  or  softening  of  the  bones.  Instances  have 
occurred  in  this  disease,  where  the  bones  of  the 
miserable  sufferer  might  be  bent  so  that  the  heels 
would  touch  the  back  of  the  head.  The  bones  are 
at  times  so  soft,  in  this  disorder,  that  they  may  be 
cut  through  with  a  knife.  Numerous  cases  are  on 
record,  of  such  softening  of  the  bones.  An  eminent 
writer,  speaking  of  the  cause,  says,  "It  appears 
frequently  to  consist  in  a  morbid  state  of  the  diges- 
tive organs ;  but  it  is  seated,  perhaps,  as  often  in 


34  LECTURES    ON 

the  assimilating  or  secernent  vessels,  that  is,  the 
vessels  that  separate  and  appropriate  those  parts 
and  particles  that  go  to  make  up  the  bones." 

Now  if  people  will  abuse  themselves,  their  diges- 
tive organs,  or  the  other  organs  in  the  vital  econo- 
my that  are  laboring  for  parts  of  the  great  whole, 
they  must  expect,  as  a  consequence,  the  derange- 
ment of  the  functions.  They  must  expect  disease. 
It  may  be  of  this  kind,  it  may  be  of  some  other. 

Another  disease  of  the  bones  is  that  familiar  to 
you  under  the  denomination  of  rickets.  Here  let 
me  observe,  as  a  proof  of  the  degeneracy  of  man,  of 
his  having  left  right  habits,  and  come  under  the  do- 
minion of  wrong  habits,  the  fact  that  rickets  and  its 
varieties  are  comparatively  of  modern  date,  and 
cannot  be  traced  back  farther  than  the  seventeenth 
century.  It  is  the  opinion  of  the  most  eminent 
pathologists,  that  rickets  may  be  traced,  in  most 
instances,  and  bating  the  predisposition  inherited 
from  diseased  parents,  they  might  have  said  in  all 
instances,  to  the  want  of  a  pure  air,  a  warm  and  dry 
atmosphere,  regular  exercise,  nutritious  food,  and 
cleanliness ;  and  the  severity  of  the  symptoms  is 
very  generally  in  proportion  to  the  extent  or  multi- 
plicity of  these  concurrent  causes. 

Proper  exercise,  a  dry,  pure  and  temperate  at- 
mosphere, plain,  wholesome  food,  cleanliness,  and 
cold  bathing,  have  often  wrought  a  cure,  without  a 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  35 

particle  of  medicine,  though  medicine  may  be  neces- 
sary at  times.  No  mother  or  nurse  should  for  a 
moment  admit  the  idea  that  she  pays  proper  atten- 
tion to  cleanliness,  without  bathing  the  whole  sur- 
face of  a  child's  body  daily. 

It  is  believed  rickets  is  not  as  common  now  as  it 
was  several  years  since,  because  people  see  that  a 
rational  course  will  save  them  from  the  evil.  Peo- 
ple are  beginning  to  be  aware  that  a  regimen  that 
will  cause  them  to  recover  from  illness,  will  preserve 
them  in  health.  They  are  beginning  to  learn  that 
they  bring  suffering  and  disease  upon  themselves 
and  their  offspring,  by  indulgence  in  habits  which 
are  only  pleasant,  or  even  tolerable,  because  we 
are  depraved,  or  because  they  are  habits.  People 
suppose  themselves  the  victims  of  some  dire  disease, 
which  has  come  upon  them,  they  know  not  whence 
or  wherefore.  They  seem  to  have  a  kind  of  vague 
idea  that  they  are  afflicted  with  sickness  for  their 
sins  ;  but  they  have  not  the  shadow  of  an  idea  that 
it  is  for  sin  against  the  laws  of  life.  I  have  heard 
Christians  gravely  arguing  about  the  origin  of  dis- 
eases. I  have  heard  them  attribute  sickness  to  the 
fall  of  man  ;  but  not  one  word  was  said  about  eat- 
ing and  drinking  every  thing — nothing  of  unclean- 
ness,  and  of  the  thousand  and  one  abuses  of  civic  life. 

I  will  here  give  a  brief  notice  of  a  terrible  dis- 
ease, in  which  the  bones  and  brain  seem  to  suffer 


36  LECTURES    ON 

most.  I  allude  to  the  disorder  called  Cretinism, 
found  mostly  in  the  valleys  of  Switzerland,  among 
the  Alps,  and  also  among  the  Pyrenees.  This 
disorder  resembles  rickets,  though  generally  more 
severe,  and  more  to  be  dreaded,  as  the  organs  of 
the  brain  share  the  fate  of  the  diseased  body ;  and 
there  is  an  almost  total  obliteration  of  the  mental 
faculties.  "  In  Cretinism,  the  body  is  stinted  in  its 
growth,  and  the  organs  in  their  developement.  The 
abdomen  swells,  the  skin  is  wrinkled,  the  muscles 
are  loose  and  flabby,  the  throat  is  often  covered 
,  with  a  monstrous  prominence,  the  complexion  is 
jvan,  and  the  countenance  vacant  and  stupid.  The 
cranium  [skull]  bulges  out  to  an  enormous  size. 
Their  blunted  sensibility  renders  them  indifferent 
to  the  action  rpf  cold  or  heat,  and  even  to  blows 
and  wounds.  They  are  generally  deaf  and  dumb. 
Their  organs  of  sight,  smell,  taste  and  feeling  are 
very  limited  ht«iheir  operation,  and  of  moral  affec- 
tions they  seem  wholly  destitute." 

The  causes  of  this  terrific  malady,  are,  first,  a 
close,  iiumid  and  oppressive  atmosphere.-...  Their 
valleys  a'ije' surrounded  by  high  mountains,  that 
shield  them  from  fresh  currents  of  air.  They  are 
thus  continually  steeped  in  a  poisoned  atmosphere, 
as  their  natural  situation  makes  them  the  victims  of 
the  same  contamination  jhj^  people  in  civic  life 
bring  about  by  means  of  "closed  carriages,  close, 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  37 

unventilated  rooms,  crowded  assemblies,  where  veils 
are  often  drawn  before  the  face  to  further  contami- 
nate the  already  poisoned  air.  Every  young  lady 
ought  to  know  that  air  once  breathed  is  unfit  for 
respiration  a  second  time.  Though  I  shall  speak 
more  particularly  of  air  hereafter,  I  can  hardly 
avoid  saying,  here,  that  though  veils  are  bad  enough 
in  the  open  air,  yet  in  a  close  room  or  crowded 
assembly,  they  are  so  great  an  evil,  that  every  lady 
who  wears  one  over  her  face,  is  verily  guilty, 
whether  she  knows  it  or  not.* 

Though  Cretinism  may  not  be  the  result  of  a 
confined  atmosphere,  yet  experience  demonstrates 
that  disease  and  death  are  its  legitimate  fruits.  Other 
causes  contribute  to  form  Cretinism — improper  food, 
indolence,  uncleanliness,  and  hereditary  taint,  often 
of  many  generations.  In  this  disorder  we  see  the 
lamentable  effects  of  many  deleterious  influences 
combined.  Each  of  these  influences  would  sepa- 
rately work  an  amount  of  mischief;  but  when  com- 
bined, their  effects  become  apparent  to  all,  even  to 
the  most  careless  observer.  If  we  would  be  free 
from  each  and  every  disorder,  we  must  avoid  each 
and  every  cause  of  disorder.  The  causes  of  disease 
are  not  as  obscure  as  many  are  disposed  to  believe, 

*  I  by  no  means  wish  to  condemn  veils,  when  the  severity  of  the 
weather  makes  them  necessary  f  but  this  was  written  when  it  was 
the  fashion  to  wear  veils  close  drawn  in  church  and  other  assemblies. 


38  LECTURES    ON 

and  the  causes  of  our  many  trials  and  difficulties  in 
this  world,  lie  more  at  our  own  doors  than  people 
are  willing  to  acknowledge. 

There  is  in  the  human  system  a  continued  waste 
and  renovation.  One  set  of  particles  are  continually 
being  thrown  out  of  the  system  to  give  place  to  a 
new  set,  so  that  the  entire  system  is  continually 
being  formed,  wasted  and  renovated.  There  are 
vessels  or  organs  whose  business  it  is  to  cast  these 
particles  out  of  the  system,  that  they  may  give  their 
place  to  fresh  particles,  just  eliminated  from  the 
blood.  Now  it  is  obvious  that  if  there  be  a  torpor 
of  the  secernents,  or  those  vessels  which  separate 
particles  from  the  blood  to  make  any  particular 
part,  whether  it  be  bone  or  brain,  or  whatever  it 
may  be,  if  there  be  disorder  or  torpor  of  these  secer- 
nents, the  part  will  not  be  properly  nourished  ;  and 
if  the  excernents,  or  those  vessels  which  separate 
and  throw  out  particles  from  the  system,  keep  on 
their  work,  the  balance  of  healthy  action  will  be 
lost,  and  disease  will  ensue,  —  and  the  reverse  of 
this  is  equally  true.  For  instance,  the  bony  matter 
which  the  excernents  should  throw  out  of  the  sys- 
tem, is  at  times  left  in  the  bones,  and  they  become 
impacted  and  brittle.  There  are  cases  of  debility 
and  functional  derangement  of  the  excernents,  where 
the  bones  become  brittle  instead  of  soft.  There 
seems  to  be  in  these  cases  a  deficiency  not  only  of 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  39 

gelatine,  but  of  one  or  more  of  the  constituents  of 
healthy  earth  of  bones.  I  know  an  individual  who 
has  twice  broken  the  fibula  (the  smaller  bone  of  the 
leg)  when  walking  deliberately  along  the  street :  — 
the  bone  snapped  like  a  pipe-stem.  The  limb  was 
set,  and  in  due  time,  by  perfect  rest,  united.  After 
a  few  years,  that  bone,  or  the  bone  of  the  other  leg, 
(I  do  not  recollect  which,)  broke  short  in  precisely 
the  same  manner.  Be  it  remembered,  this  good 
man  was  a  free  liver,  and  though  he  ate  no  more  of 
what  are  termed  good  things  than  many  others,  and 
though  his  manner  of  living,  perhaps,  caused  no 
greater  amount  of  suffering,  in  the  aggregate,  than 
others  endure,  yet  he  received  a  part  of  his  punish- 
ment in  a  little  different  manner.  I  say  a  part,  as 
he  had  almost  continual  rheumatism ;  and  this  is  by 
no  means  a  novel  complaint,  and  will  not  be,  so 
long  as  men  tempt  their  appetites,  and,  as  a  natural 
consequence,  eat  much  more  than  they  need,  and 
make  all  their  habits  fruitful  sources  of  mischief. 

There  is  sometimes  a  sluggishness  or  debility  in 
the  vessels  of  the  system,  and  hence  their  work  is 
often  improperly  done.  Bony  matter  is  sometimes 
left  to  stagnate  in  the  blood  vessels,  and  they  are 
thus  rendered  rigid  and  even  ossific.  They  are 
even  at  times  converted  into  bony  tubes.  As  the 
arteries  carry  bony  matter,  and  are  in  fact  the  instru- 
ments by  which  ossification  is  performed,  there  seems 


40  LECTURES    ON 

great  danger,  if  their  healthy  action  is  disturbed, 
that  they  will  cause  extensive  mischief,  either  by 
carrying  and  depositing  bony  matter  where  it  does 
not  belong,  or  in  consequence  of  debility  and  a  de- 
ficiency of  action,  the  earthy  particles  are  left  to 
stagnate  in  the  sides  of  the  vessels,  and  thus  con- 
vert them  into  bony  tubes.  Instances  of  this  kind 
have  frequently  occurred. 

There  is  also  at  times  a  deranged  and  erratic 
action  of  those  vessels  which  carry  bony  matter.  It 
is  thus  often  carried  to,  as  well  as  left  in,  the  wrong 
place.  Bony  matter  has  thus  been  found  in  perhaps 
every  organ  of  the  body  —  in  the  brain,  in  the  heart, 
in  the  kidneys  and  glands ;  and  even  the  ball  of  the 
eye  has  been  found  changed  to  bone,  or,  as  we  say, 
ossified  ;  and  in  one  comparatively  recent  instance, 
the  whole  body  was  ossified  or  changed  to  bone. 
It  may  be  said,  it  will  frighten  people  to  know  all 
this :  I  would  that  they  might  be  frightened  out  of 
bad  habits  into  good  ones  ;  for  sooner  will  the  sun 
again  stand  still,  than  any  be  thus  afflicted,  who 
obey  the  laws  of  nature.  But  disease,  and  suffer- 
ing, and  unnatural  death,  will  ever  await  those  who 
live  in  rebellion  against  these  laws. 

We  have  thus  briefly  noticed  some  of  the  diseases 
of  the  bones,  and  it  may  here  be  remarked,  that  gen- 
erally, those  parts  of  the  body  that  are  the  slowest 
to  become  sensible  of  disease  and  distress,  are  sub- 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  41 

jects  of  the  keenest  anguish  when  aroused  to  dis- 
eased action ;  as  those  persons  who  bear  a  great 
deal  of  maltreatment  without  having  their  anger 
aroused,  are  usually  very  spirited  when  they  are 
provoked. 

Every  bone  has,  like  the  soft  parts  of  the  body, 
its  arteries,  veins,  and  absorbent  vessels ;  and  each 
bone  has  nerves  —  although  the  sensibility  of  bones, 
unless  diseased,  is  very  slight.  Bones  have  no  feel- 
ing, that  is,  they  convey  no  sensation  to  the  brain, 
when  cut  in  amputation  ;  yet  no  pains  are  more 
severe  than  those  of  the  joints  and  bones,  when 
they  are  diseased.  The  bones  serve  as  the  basis 
of  the  soft  parts.  They  also  support  and  direct 
motion,  and  some  of  the  bones  have  even  a  higher 
use,  as  the  bones  of  the  skull,  which  protect  the 
brain.  The  ribs  and  sternum,  or  breast  bone,  which 
protect  the  lungs  and  heart,  are  often  made  the 
instruments  of  mischief,  by  means  of  compression 
upon  the  viscera  within.  I  cannot  now  go  out  of  my 
way  to  speak  of  that  worse  than  heathen  abomina- 
tion, tight  lacing.  Truly,  it  is  far  more  to  be  depre- 
cated than  the  hook  with  which  the  wretched  in- 
habitants of  Hindostan  pierce  their  flesh,  and  thus 
suspend  themselves  and  swing  in  the  air,  the  victims 
of  a  cruel  superstition.  The  suffering  and  death 
produced  in  this  way,  are  not  to  be  compared  with 
the  misery  and  death  which  are  the  consequence  of 
4 


42  LECTURES    ON 

compression.  Injuries  to  those  bones  which  guard 
the  heart  and  lungs,  are  almost  as  fatal  as  injuries  to 
those  which  guard  the  brain.  The  breast  bone  may 
be  made  to  press  inward  upon  the  heart  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  burst  it.  But  more  commonly  the  poor 
sufferer  dies  a  slow  and  miserable  death,  worn  out 
by  anxiety  and  oppression,  fainting,  palpitations, 
anxious  breathings,  quick  and  interrupted  pulse, — 
still  more  frequent  faintings,  and  death.  I  trust  I 
shall  hereafter  convince  the  most  incredulous  of  the 
truth  of  what  I  have  just  said :  but  one  thing  at  a  time. 

It  may  be  well  here  to  speak  of  the  teeth.  There 
are  three  periods  in  which  dentition,  or  the  breeding 
and  cutting  of  teeth,  takes  place  uniformly  —  in 
infancy,  in  youth,  and  adult  age ;  and  sometimes 
teeth  are  produced  in  advanced  life. 

The  teeth  of  man  are  composed  of  two  distinct 
sets,  differing  both  in  number  and  structure.  The 
first,  or  smaller  set,  consist  of  ten  for  each  jaw. 
These  are  usually  cut  between  the  ninth  and  twenty- 
fourth  month  after  birth,  and  are  shed  between  the 
seventh  and  fourteenth  year.  These  are  called 
the  milk  teeth.  The  second,  or  larger  set,  con- 
sist of  fourteen,  fifteen  or  sixteen  for  each  jaw. 
These,  with  the  exception  of  the  farther  grinder, 
are  usually  cut  by  the  eighteenth  year.  This  gen- 
erally appears  after  the  twentieth,  and  sometimes 
as  late  as  the  thirtieth  year ;  and  they  are  hence 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  43 

called  the  wisdom  teeth.  The  rudiments  of  the 
teeth  lie  in  the  jaw  bone,  like  little  lumps  of  jelly. 
They  are  surrounded  by  a  peculiar  membrane,  and 
a  bony  socket.  This  socket  shoots  up  from  the  jaw 
bone,  as  the  teeth  advance.  It  accompanies  the 
growth  of  the  tooth,  and  at  first  entirely  surrounds 
it,  in  consequence  of  its  being  secreted  and  hardened 
with  more  rapidity  than  the  tooth.  By  this  admi- 
rable contrivance  a  firm  support  is  given  to  the  gums, 
from  the  time  of  birth,  and  the  infant  is  enabled  to 
make  sufficient  pressure  to  nurse,  without  interfering 
with  the  form  which  the  teeth  are  destined  to  re- 
ceive. In  due  time,  however,  the  socket  yields  its 
upper  surface,  and  the  tooth  is  forced  through,  and 
cuts  not  only  the  socket,  but  the  gum. 

When  the  first  set  of  teeth  has  answered  its  tem- 
porary purpose,  it  has  its  roots  absorbed,  and  the 
teeth  are  shed.  The  sockets  also  are  absorbed,  at 
the  same  time,  and  disappear.  This  change  is 
wonderful,  and  shows  us  clearly  the  nice  adapta- 
tion the  different  parts  of  the  body  have  to  the  con- 
dition of  the  body. 

The  large,  permanent  teeth,  with  their  appropri- 
ate sockets,  are  produced  when  they  are  needed. 
Before  the  first  set  of  teeth  are  shed,  there  are  two 
sets  in  the  jaws.  With  children  there  is  often 
much  irritation  and  functional  derangement  during 
the  period  of  breeding  and  cutting  teeth.  To 


44  LECTURES    ON 

enable  a  cjhild  to  pass  safely  and  comfortably  through 
this  period,  such  a  course  should  be  pursued  as  will 
invigorate  the  child,  and  render  its  health  firm  pre- 
vious to  this  time  of  trial.  The  whole  surface  of 
an  infant's  body  should  be  bathed  every  day,  from 
its  birth,  with  cold  or  slightly  warm  water.  It 
should  not  be  kept  from  the  air  ;  its  nursery  should 
be  thoroughly  ventilated.  I  do  not  like  the  term 
nursery  ;  it  implies  too  much  confinement.  Chil- 
dren and  infants  should  not  be  confined  ;  they  should 
have  air ;  they  should  have  exercise.  Few  people 
are  sufficiently  sensible  of  the  importance  of  air  and 
exercise.  The  blood  will  not  be  good,  unless  we 
have  pure  air.  This  I  shall  fully  demonstrate  in 
another  place.  But  good  blood  will  not  circulate 
freely  without  exercise. 

Whatever  renders  the  general  health  of  the  child 
good  and  firm,  in  the  first  months  of  its  existence, 
will  diminish  its  danger  in  the  period  of  dentition. 
Indeed,  were  children  rationally  managed,  there 
would  be  little  trouble  experienced  at  this  season. 
There  is  sometimes  considerable  inflammation,  when 
the  teeth  shoot  upward  rapidly,  and  the  membrane 
that  surrounds  them  does  not  readily  give  way. 
This  can  be  immediately  removed  by  cutting  down 
to  the  tooth.  When  the  imprisoned  tooth  is  thus 
set  at  liberty,  the  inflammation  ceases  as  by  a  charm. 
Some  object  to  cutting  the  gum,  fearing  that  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  45 

tooth  will  not  readily  come  forward,  and  that  the  cut 
edges  will  unite,  and  form  an  indurated  substance 
above  the  tooth,  and  thus  render  it  more  difficult 
for  the  tooth  to  protrude.  Experience  does  not 
justify  these  fears,  but  shows  conclusively,  that  it  is 
best  to  set  the  tooth  at  liberty.  Life  has,  no  doubt, 
often  been  saved  by  resolutely  cutting  the  gums. 

There  is  often  much  local  irritation  in  teething. 
The  grand  point  to  be  gained  is  to  moderate  this 
irritation.  A  diarrhoea,  or  excessive  flow  of  saliva, 
is  nature's  method  of  doing  this  ;  but  how  many 
mothers  are  excessively  alarmed  at  the  diarrhoea,  as 
if  this  were  the  disease,  and  not  a  relieving  process. 

And  here  comes  in  that  dreadful  practice  of  drug- 
ging the  little  sufferer,  often  to  death.  Laudanum, 
paregoric,  "Godfrey's  cordial,"  and  many  more 
deadly  mixtures,  are  in  their  turn  resorted  to. 
Happy  is  the  child  who  is  hardy  enough  to  live  in 
spite  of  these  abuses.  My  heart  aches  when  I  see 
innocent  children  thus  abused  by  kind  parents,  who 
would  do  them  good,  but  who  are  ignorant.  I  can 
hardly  restrain  my  indignation,  when  I  contemplate 
the  disease  and  misery  and  death  which  are  caused 
by  quacks,  and  their  detestable  compounds,  which 
are  sold  by  men  whose  only  aim  is  to  get  money. 
Many  who  will  not  give  their  children  opium,  will 
not  hesitate  to  give  them  cordials  and  elixirs,  the 
bases  of  which  are  opium. 


46  LECTURES    ON 

A  most  distressing  circumstance  came  to  my 
knowledge,  not  long  since.  A  young  woman  had 
a  lovely  babe.  This  darling  was  slightly  ill,  and 
of  course  demanded  more  care  than  ordinary.  The 
mother  was  told  to  give  it  paregoric  to  quiet  it.  She 
did  so ;  but  she  gave  it  so  large  a  quantity,  that  her 
child  slept  the  sleep  of  death.  A  friend  of  the  mis- 
erable mother  told  me  that  she  often  went  to  the 
grave  of  her  child,  and  threw  herself  upon  its  ashes, 
to  weep,  and  upbraid  herself  with  its  murder. 

O  may  mothers  be  persuaded  to  let  these  deadly 
drugs  alone.  What  is  poisonous  hi  large  quantities, 
is  poisonous  in  small  quantities.  Its  effects  may  be 
less  obvious,  but  though  slow,  they  will  be  sure. 
The  practice  of  dosing  children  with  narcotics,  or 
indeed  any  medicine,  is  a  practice  fraught  with 
danger. 

Dentition  is  often  attended  with  pain  and  function- 
al derangement,  in  the  adult.  I  recollect  reading  in 
a  medical  work,  of  a  lady  who  was  extremely  ill., 
and  who  was  thought  to  be  far  gone  in  a  decline  \ 
and  the  cause  was,  all  the  while,  one  of  the  wisdom 
teeth  was  struggling  to  cut  through  the  membrane 
and  gum  that  bound  it.  A  slight  touch  of  the  lancet 
set  the  tooth  free,  and  all  the  alarming  symptoms  of 
disease  and  decline  rapidly  disappeared. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  47 


LECTURE  III. 

NUMBER    AND    POSITION    OF    THE    BONES. 

THE  bones  of  the  head,  which  contain  and  de- 
fend the  brain,  are  eight  in  number.  The  frontal 
bone  forms  the  forehead  and  fore  part  of  the  head. 
The  parietal  or  wall  bones,  from  parietes,  the  Latin 
word  for  wall,  form  the  sides  and  upper  part  of  the 
head.  The  os  occipitis,  or  occipital  bone,  is  named 
from  occiput,  or  back  of  the  head,  from  its  forming 
the  back  part  of  the  head.  The  ossa  temporum, 
or  temporal  bones,  form  the  lower  parts  of  the  sides 
of  the  cranium  or  skull.  They  are  called  temporal, 
from  tempora,  the  Latin  word  for  times ;  as  the 
hair  first  turns  grey  on  these  bones,  denoting  the 
time  of  life.  The  ethmoid  and  spheroid  bones  are 
hidden  in  the  base  of  the  skull.  The  ethmoid  bone 
is  perforated  with  holes.  Through  these  holes  it 
transmits  the  olfactory  nerves.  It  takes  its  name 
from  these  holes,  ethmoid  or  sieve-like  bone.  It 
forms  an  important  part  of  the  nose.  The  os  sphe- 
roid lies  in  between  the  occipital  bone  and  the 
ethmoid  bone.  It  lies  at  the  top  of  the  throat, 
forms  the  back  of  the  nostrils,  supports  the  centre 
of  the  brain,  and  transmits  several  of  its  nerves.  All 


48  LECTURES    ON 

these  bones  are  joined  together  by  seams,  which 
have  indented  edges,  much  like  saw  teeth,  which 
shut  into  each  other.  These  seams  are  called  by 
anatomists  sutures. 

The  spine,  or  back  bone,  which  supports  the 
head,  is  a  long  line  formed  of  twenty-four  distinct 
bones,  named  vertebrae,  from  the  Latin  vertere,  to 
turn.  Each  bone  has  a  hole  through  its  centre, 
and  when  put  together,  they  form  a  long  tube, 
which  contains  and  protects  the  spinal  marrow. 
The  bones  of  the  spine  are  very  free  in  their  motions, 
and  yet  very  strong.  The  spine  is  flexible  enough 
to  turn  quickly  in  every  direction,  and  yet  it  is 
steady  enough  to  protect  the  spinal  marrow,  the 
most  delicate  part  of  the  nervous  system.  The 
atlas  is  the  uppermost  bone  of  the  vertebral  column, 
so  called  because  the  head  rests  upon  it.  The 
second  is  called  dentatus,  because  it  has  a  tooth-like 
process,  upon  which  the  atlas  turns.  Where  the 
head  is  joined  with  the  atlas,  there  is  a  hinge  joint, 
by  means  of  which  we  can  move  the  head  backward 
and  forward,  and  up  and  down.  The  turning  mo- 
tion is  obtained  by  means  of  the  tooth-like  process 
of  the  dentatus.  When  we  nod,  you  see  we  use 
the  hinge  joint.  When  we  turn  the  head,  we 
use  the  dentatus.  This  tooth-like  process  is  sep- 
arated by  a  broad  flat  ligament  from  the  spinal 
marrow.  It  is  completely  shut  up  from  the  spinal 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGf.  49 

marrow  by  this  ligament.  All  the  vertebrae  joined 
together  make  a  canal  or  tube  of  a  somewhat  trian- 
gular shape,  in  which  the  spinal  marrow  is  con- 
tained, which  appears  to  be  a  direct  branch 
of  the  brain.  The  whole  course  of  this  canal  or 
tube  is  rendered  smooth  by  delicate  lining  mem- 
branes. The  spinal  marrow  lies  safely  there,  mois- 
tened by  an  exudation  from  the  membranes.  All 
the  way  down  the  spine,  this  medulla,  or  spinal  mar- 
row, is  giving  off  nerves  to  the  different  parts  of  the 
body.  There  is  a  notch  in  each  vertebra,  and 
when  they  are  put  together,  two  notches  coming 
together  form  a  hole ;  through  these  holes  twenty- 
four  nerves  are  given  off  on  each  side  of  the  spine. 
Between  every  two  bones  of  the  spine  a  cushion  of 
a  firm,  elastic  substance  is  interposed.  It  is  called 
intervertebral  substance,  and  somewhat  resembles 
India  rubber.  This  substance  is  powerfully  elastic, 
for  though  it  yields  easily  to  whichever  side  we  in- 
cline, it  returns  to  its  place  again  in  a  moment. 

This  elasticity  is  of  very  great  importance ;  it 
enables  us  to  perform  all  our  bendings  and  turnings, 
and  in  leaps,  shocks  and  falls,  its  elasticity  prevents 
harm  to  the  spine.  During  the  day,  these  elastic 
cushions  yield  by  continual  pressure,  so  that  we  are 
a  little  shorter  at  night  than  in  the  morning.  And 
in  old  age  people  are  shorter  than  in  youth,  and  the 
aged  spine  is  also  bent  forward  by  the  yielding  of 


50 


LECTURES    OK 


the  intervertebral  cushions.  Any  undue  inclination 
to  either  side  will  cause  distortion  of  the  spine  from 
the  yielding  of  this  elastic  substance  on  one  side, 
whilst  it  rises  on  the  other.  At  last  the  same  change 
happens  to  the  bones,  and  the  distortion  becomes 
fixed  and  not  to  be  changed. 

The  importance  of  a  knowledge  of  these  facts 
concerning  the  spine  will  soon  be  apparent.  Just 
think  of  a  child  sitting  in  a  cramped  and  unnatural 
posture  during  six  hours  of  each  day,  in  our  ill-con- 
structed school  houses,  allowed  little  time  for  relaxa- 
tion or  exercise,  and  obliged  to  hold  the  head  down 
and  study,  or  pretend  to  study,  when  the  body  is 
often  in  excruciating  torment. 

Is  it  wonderful  that  distortion  of  the  spine,  with 
all  the  distress  and  anguish  it  brings  in  its  train, 
is  so  common  ?  The  yielding  bones  of  children  are 
more  easily  distorted  than  the  bones  of  older  persons. 
When  the  frame  is  yielding,  and  the  whole  system 
most  susceptible  of  hurtful  impressions,  children  are 
cramped  and  confined,  and  exposed  to  moral  and 
physical  influences  eminently  calculated  to  ensure 
moral  and  physical  destruction. 

Such  is  the  infatuation  of  many  under  the  old 
system  of  school  government,  that  many  parents 
and  teachers  wish  their  children  to  sit  perfectly  still 
during  school  hours,  without  a  smile,  a  whisper,  or 
even  an  inclination  to  the  right  hand  or  left,  to 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  51 

obtain  any  thing  like  rest.  1  rejoice  that  this  iron 
system  is  giving  way  to  the  more  rational,  humane 
and  life-preserving  social  system. 

Under  the  old  method,  little  or  no  interval  or 
recess  must  be  allowed.  Children  must  be  like 
posts  or  blocks  in  school,  and  they  must  not  relax 
out  of  school.  1  have  seen  a  good  lady,  who  was 
visiting  a  school,  manifest  great  impatience  toward 
a  little  girl,  because  she  moved  her  hands  when 
reading,  and  I  have  more  than  once  had  my  dress 
tugged  by  little  hands,  when  company  was  present, 
(who  might  have  been  a  delight  and  a  treat  to  the 
school  by  unbending  a  little,  as  they  would  in  a 
family,)  with  "  When  will  they  go  away  ?  " 

Such  unnatural  constraint  ought  not  to  be  im- 
posed. It  makes  children  unhealthy  and  unhappy. 
They  learn  to  hate,  rather  than  love  their  teacher. 
They  hate  school  —  they  hate  often  an  amiable 
teacher,  merely  because  that  teacher  has  not  under- 
standing or  independence  enough  to  pursue  a  right 
course.  Many  have  understanding  enough ;  but 
they  have  not  independence.  They  dare  not  face 
public  opinion.  I  would  not  counsel  any  one  to  go 
against  public  opinion,  unless  it  be  wrong  to  go  with 
it.  We  all  love  the  good  opinion  of  our  fellow 
creatures ;  but  when  we  have  a  duty  to  perform, 
public  opinion  will  never  exonerate  us  from  blame, 
if  we  are  such  slaves  that  we  dare  not  discharge 


52  LECTURES    OH 

our  duty.  True,  we  should  ever  act  with  prudence, 
and  much  may  be  done  silently  and  without  osten- 
tation, which  could  not  be  done  in  a  different  man- 
ner. 

Exercise  is  by  many  considered  romping,  espe- 
cially in  schools.  It  is  considered  worse  than  lost 
time,  and  if  the  teacher  exercises  with  the  scholars, 
as  every  teacher  will  who  regards  the  moral,  physi- 
cal and  intellectual  improvement  of  children  and 
youth  —  for  all  these  are  closely  connected — such 
a  procedure  is  regarded  by  many  as  highly  impro- 
per and  even  vulgar. 

An  intelligent  teacher  once  said  to  me,  in  refer- 
ence to  my  joining  in  the  exercises  of  my  pupils, 
"I  don't  love  to  see  teachers  romp  with  their 
pupils."  She  was  ignorant  of  anatomy  and  physi- 
ology, and  she  revolted  at  the  idea  of  mingling  in 
the  sports  of  her  pupils,  not  reflecting  that  it  is 
highly  important  in  a  moral  as  well  as  a  physical 
point  of  view.  By  mingling  in  the  exercises  of  a 
school,  a  teacher  can  control  and  direct  them  —  can 
see  that  the  exercise  is  neither  too  violent  or  too 
long  continued  —  can  by  well-timed  caution  and 
reproof  keep  unkindness  and  ill  feeling  in  check  — 
and  by  encouraging  innocent  mirth  and  cheerful- 
ness, add  greatly  to  the  common  stock  of  health  and 
happiness.  And  the  love  and  respect  children  feel 
for  instructors  who  thus  teach  them  how  to  exercise 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  53 

and  develops  their  bodies,  as  well  as  their  minds, 
are  very  great.  And  if  a  teacher  is  a  Physiologist, 
as  every  teacher  ought  to  be,  the  pupils  will  thus 
learn  much  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology. 

It  will  be  evident  to  all,  that  when  scholars,  young 
or  old,  are  confined  in  school  to  uncomfortable 
benches,  the  evil  is  greatly  increased,  if  their  clothes 
are  too  tight :  and  how  few  dress  sufficiently  loose 
for  the  purposes  of  health  and  comfort.  More  of 
this,  however,  hereafter.  But  who  that  for  one 
moment  contemplates  the  abuses  to  which  our  spe- 
cies is  subjected,  would  not  exclaim,  in  bitterness  of 
spirit,  Alas,  for  outraged  humanity  ! 

There  are  many  other  methods  for  procuring  dis- 
tortion of  the  spine.  One  is  to  sit  at  embroidery. 
Any  steady,  trying,  sedentary  labor  may  produce 
distortion.  Young  people  whose  frames  are  hardly 
developed,  and  whose  bones  are  yielding,  sit  much 
in  this  manner,  with  their  dress  fitted  tightly  to  their 
forms,  or  rather  their  forms  fitted  to  their  close  dress, 
in  a  manner  most  destructive  to  health. 

O  that  the  customs  of  society  would  let  females 
out  of  prison.  O  that  they  might  be  allowed  to 
rid  themselves  of  the  torment  and  torture  of  a 
style  of  dress  fit  only  for  Egyptian  mummies. 
And  will  our  countrywomen  ever  be  such  servile 
slaves  to  customs  they  might  reform  ?  Will  they 
always  ape  the  wasp,  when  the  freedom  of  grace 


54  LECTURES    ON 

and  ease  are  within  their  reach  ?  The  free,  full 
and  swelling  waist,  the  graceful  folds  of  the  floating 
robe,  with  its  true  Roman  elegance,  —  must  these 
ever  be  mere  ideal  goods  ?  Will  not  American  females 
rise  in  the  full  vigor  of  intellectual  majesty,  and  hunt 
from  society  constraint  and  compression,  and  the 
untold  anguish  they  produce? 

But  what  avails  the  Roman  style  of  dress,  if  our 
waists  must  be  cramped  beneath  its  swelling  folds  ? 
I  have  no  patience  with  the  world  :  man,  on  whom 
the  noble  gift  of  reason  was  bestowed  to  improve 
his  condition,  makes  himself  more  wretched,  more 
to  be  pitied  than  the  lowest  animal.  Why  is  it  so  ? 
It  is  because,  though  made  "  upright,  he  has  sought 
out  many  inventions." 

The  ribs  are  twenty-four  in  number  —  twelve  on 
each  side.  They  are  joined  to  the  vertebrae  by 
regular  hinges,  which  allow  of  short  motions.  They 
are  joined  to  the  sternum  or  breast  bone,  by  carti- 
lages. Seven  of  the  ribs  are  called  true  ribs,  be- 
cause their  cartilages  join  directly  with  the  sternum  ; 
three  are  called  false  ribs,  because  they  are  joined 
by  cartilage  with  each  other,  and  not  directly  with 
the  sternum.  There  are  two  called  "floating  ribs," 
because  they  have  no  connection  by  cartilage  or 
otherwise  with  the  sternum.  The  sternum  is  the 
breast  bone.  It  completes  the  cavity  of  the  chest, 
defends  the  heart,  forms  a  place  of  attachment  for 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  55 

the  ribs,  and  a  fulcrum  for  the  clavicle  or  collar 
bone  to  roll  on.  The  sternum  in  youth  consists  of 
several  pieces,  which  unite  in  after  life,  so  as  to 
leave  but  three  pieces,  and  one  of  these  is  a  carti- 
laginous point,  called  the  ensiform  cartilage.  This 
cartilage  in  youth  is  easily  bent  out  of  shape,  and  a 
permanent  displacement  of  it,  with  very  injurious 
results,  may  take  place  from  leaning  much  against 
the  sharp  edge  of  a  bench  or  desk  at  school,  lacing 
the  clothes  too  tightly,  &tc. 

The  clavicle  or  collar  bone  is  placed  at  the  root  of 
the  neck,  above  the  breast.  It  extends  from  the  tip 
of  the  shoulder  to  the  upper  part  of  the  sternum.  It 
is  named  clavicle,  from  its  resemblance  to  an  old 
fashioned  key.  It  is  useful  as  an  arch  or  brace,  to 
keep  the  shoulders  from  falling  in.  The  scapula  or 
shoulder  blade  is  a  very  curious  bone.  This  bone 
is  merely  laid  upon  the  chest,  connected  to  the  clav- 
icle by  its  acromial  process,  and  by  a  capsular  liga- 
ment with  the  humerus.  It  is  bedded  in  the  flesh  and 
moves  and  plays  freely  by  means  of  muscles.  The 
socket  where  the  head  of  the  humerus  or  upper 
bone  of  the  arm  fits  in,  is  quite  shallow  and  allows 
of  free  motion.  The  whole  scapula  is  covered  with 
broad  flat  muscles,  [by  muscles  you  will  understand 
flesh,]  which  move  the  shoulder  in  various  direc- 
tions. This  freedom  of  motion  depends  on  a  con- 
struction of  the  joint,  which  renders  the  shoulder 


56  LECTURES    ON 

more  liable  to  dislocations  than  the  other  joints. 
The  joint  of  the  shoulder  slips  out  more  easily  than 
the  other  joints,  yet  it  is  often  very  difficult  to  be 
set,  and  it  sometimes  requires  much  skill  and  great 
strength  to  set  the  shoulder  when  dislocated. 

Were  people  fully  aware  of  the  wonderful  and 
intricate  machinery  of  all  parts  of  the  human  frame, 
they  would  be  cautious,  they  would  be  more  than 
cautious,  they  would  revolt  from  the  idea  of  em- 
ploying quacks  and  "  natural  bonesetters  "  to  wrench 
their  limbs,  even  though  by  a  happy  accident  these 
should  at  times  succeed  in  getting  a  bone  into  place. 
Who  ever  heard  of  a  natural  watch-maker,  or  even 
a  natural  basket-maker  1  These  trades  require 
practice.  Men  must  be  educated  in  them,  before 
they  can  become  skilful.  Yet  such  is  the  gullibility 
of  mankind,  that  people  will  submit  to  have  their 
bones  operated  upon  by  men  who  know  not  their 
number  or  position,  any  more  than  the  quack  who 
attempted  to  set  an  old  lady's  shoulder.  I  have  for- 
gotten whether  it  was  or  was  not  dislocated.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  he  undertook  to  set  it.  After  sun- 
dry severe  wrenchings  he  told  her  he  had  succeeded 
in  getting  three  of  the  bones  into  place,  and  he 
thought  he  should  soon  set  the  remainder.  Now 
if  this  woman  had  known  the  number  and  position 
of  the  bones,  she  would  have  told  the  quack  that  he 
might  have  the  care  of  all  the  bones  in  her  shoulder 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  57 

over  three,  but  of  no  others.  But  so  people  are  gulled 
and  abused,  because  they  have  not  knowledge. 
With  what  pleasing  and  joyous  anticipations  do  the 
friends  of  science  look  forward  to  that  period  when 
this  black  night  of  ignorance  shall  be  chased  from 
our  beloved  land,  and  light  be  poured  in,  even  to 
every  dark  corner. 

How  can  the  dawn  of  this  day  be  hastened  ?  I 
answer,  by  the  efforts  of  woman :  let  woman  use 
her  energies,  let  her  attain  that  moral  and  intellect- 
ual elevation  which  is  her  right.  Let  her  attain 
that  height  where  men  cannot  look  down  upon  her, 
if  they  would.  Let  her  repudiate  at  once  and  for- 
ever those  sickly  tales  of  fiction  that  enervate  the 
mind,  without  informing  or  improving.  Let  her 
nobly  resolve  that  she  will  have  science,  that  she 
will  be  no  longer  a  plaything,  a  bauble.  When 
woman  thus  arises  in  the  greatness  of  her  intellectual 
strength,  then  there  will  be  a  new  era  iXtbe  history 
of  our  world. 

The  bones  of  the  arm  are  threein  number.  The 
upper  or  os  humeri,  or  humerus  as  it  is  commonly 
called,  has  at  its  upper  end  a  round  knob  or  head, 
which  fits  into  the  socket  of  the  scapula  or  shoulder 
bone.  Though  this  socket  is  shallow,  yet  the  acro- 
mion  and  coracoid  processes  keep  the  arm  bone  or 
humerus  in  its  place.  These  two  processes  alone 
must  impress  the  mind  with  the  idea  that  wisdom 
5 


58  LECTURES    OS 

and  design  made  us  what  we  are.  Between  the 
elbow  and  the  wrist  are  two  bones,  the  radius  and 
the  ulna.  The  radius  is  so  called  from  its  resem- 
blance to  the  spoke  of  a  wheel,  and  the  ulna  from 
its  having  been  used  as  a  measure. 

The  radius  is  connected  with  the  wrist,  and  turns 
along  with  it,  in  all  its  rotatory  motions.  The  ulna 
belongs  more  especially  to  the  elbow  joint.  So  you 
see  that  the  bending  motion  of  the  arm  is  provided 
for  by  the  ulna,  as  that  forms  a  hinge  joint  at  the 
elbow,  and  the  turning  motion  by  means  of  the 
radius,  which  is  joined  at  the  wrist  and  then  is  laid 
on  the  ulna,  where  it  turns.  The  radius  belongs 
entirely  to  the  wrist,  and  the  ulna  entirely  to  the 
elbow,  yet  they  have  never  been  known  to  be  sep- 
arated in  the  living  frame  by  any  accidental  force, 
however  great. 

The  carpus,  or  wrist,  consists  of  eight  bones,  all 
movable,  yet  closely  packed  in.  The  metacarpus, 
or  bones  of  the  hand,  are  five  ;  the  remaining  bones 
of  the  hand  are  fourteen.  Much  has  been  said  of 
the  importance  of  the  human  hand.  Little  do  we 
ordinarily  realize  of  its  immense  value.  Man  is  born 
naked,  yet  capable  of  clothing  himself.  But  how 
would  he  clothe  and  feed  himself  without  hands  ? 
It  is  difficult  to  conceive,  at  once,  how  superlatively 
wretched  the  human  race  would  be  without  hands, 
and  how  soon  the  race  would  become  extinct. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  59 

What  a  blessing  is  the  human  hand  !  Let  us  real- 
ize the  greatness  of  the  gift,  and  never  employ  our 
hands  in  any  evil  or  useless  work ;  but  let  the  works 
of  our  hands  ever  be  such,  that  the  great  Giver  of 
every  good  can  look  upon  them  with  approbation. 

We  now  come  to  speak  of  the  bones  of  the  pel- 
vis. It  is  a  circle  of  large  and  strong  bones  stand- 
ing between  the  trunk  and  the  lower  extremities.  It 
is  called  pelvis,  perhaps,  from  its  general  shape, 
which  somewhat  resembles  a  dish  —  pelvis  being 
the  Latin  word  for  vessel.  Perhaps  it  may  be  from 
its  containing  so  much  in  its  cavity,  that  it  is  called 
pelvis  or  vessel.  It  is  formed  of  four  large  bones, 
the  os  sacrum  behind,  the  os  coccyges  below,  and  the 
ossa  innominata  at  the  sides.  The  ossa  innominata,, 
or  nameless  bones,  have  sockets  to  receive  the  hip. 
The  sacrum  forms  the  lowest  point  of  the  back  bone. 
It  is  perforated  with  holes :  through  these  holes  are 
transmitted  a  bunch  of  nerves. 

The  tfr'gh  bone,  or  femur  as  it  is  called,  is  the 
largest  bone  of  the  body ;  it  supports  the  whole 
weignt  of  the  body.  The  body  is  seldom  so  placed 
as  to  rest  equally  on  both  the  thigh  bones.  Com- 
monly it  is  so  inclined  as  to  throw  the  whole  weight 
on  one  side.  You  see  then  the  necessity  that  this 
bone  should  be  very  strong.  It  may  well  be  said 
that  the  human  frame,  as  a  whole,  and  in  all  its 
parts,  is  a  masterpiece  of  design  and  contrivance. 


60  LECTURES    ON 

The  head  of  the  thigh  bone  or  femur  is  the  most 
perfect  in  the  human  body.  It  is  completely  re- 
ceived into  a  deep  socket  in  the  ossa  innominata. 
It  is  naturally,  without  the  help  of  ligaments,  the 
strongest  joint  in  the  body.  But,  as  a  farther  secu- 
rity, there  is  a  very  strong  ligament  attached  to  the 
round  head  of  the  femur,  and  this  grows  fast  to  the 
bottom  of  the  socket,  and  thus  so  firmly  secures  the 
joint  that  it  is  seldom  dislocated.  You  see  how  this 
joint  might  be  slipped  out  of  its  place,  by  some  of 
our  varied  movements,  were  it  not  tied  in. 

In  the  leg,  between  the  knee  and  ankle,  are  two 
bones  called  the  tibia  and  fibula.  The  knee  joint 
is  very  curious.  It  is  not  a  ball  and  socket  joint, 
neither  is  it  a  proper  hinge  joint,  guarded  on  either 
side  with  projecting  points,  like  the  ankle.  The 
bones  at  the  knee  are  merely  put  together  and  then 
secured  by  means  of  ligaments.  These  constitute 
its  strength,  and  by  means  of  these  it  is  the  strong- 
est joint  in  the  whole  body.  In  those  who  abuse 
themselves  by  improper  living  and  habits,  thess  liga- 
ments are  diseased.  You  are  aware  how  ten\ble 
diseases  of  the  knee  are,  and  by  preventing  exercise, 
they  cause  many  other  truly  distressing  disorders. 

The  tibia  is  a  very  large  bone,  and  needs  to  be, 
as  it  bears  the  whole  weight  of  the  body  ;  ihejlbu- 
la  being  placed  by  its  side,  to  strengthen  the  leg 
and  form  the  ankle  joint. 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  61 

The  patella,  or  knee  pan,  is  a  curious  little  bone, 
which  is  a  kind  of  pulley,  that  enables  the  muscles 
to  act  with  great  power. 

There  are  seven  bones  in  the  ankle,  five  in  the 
metatarsus,  and  fourteen  phalanges  in  the  foot. 
The  bones  of  the  foot  are  fastened  together  very 
strongly,  by  means  of  a  gristle.  This  gristle  yields 
so  as  to  enable  us  to  tread  with  equal  ease  on  level 
or  uneven  surfaces.  The  arching  of  the  foot  has 
been  regarded  as  a  very  curious  contrivance,  and  it 
is  indeed  curious.  For  a  moment  let  us  suppose 
our  feet  made  of  one  piece  of  bone,  or  that  we  had 
wooden  feet.  How  very  difficult  we  should  find  it 
to  walk !  And  how  very  difficult  many  do  find 
walking,  from  the  fancy  they  have  taken  to  im- 
itate the  Chinese  ladies !  Why  do  our  females 
wish  to  be  heathen?,  while  living  in  what  is  called 
a  Christian  land  ?  Why  mar  the  fairest  and  most 
useful  part  of  Heaven's  grand  mechanism,  by  such 
ridiculous  fashions  ? 

A  great  physician  once  said  that  "  snuff  would 
never  injure  any  one's  brains,  because  any  one  who 
had  brains  would  not  take  it."  But  we  know  bet- 
ter than  this  ;  we  know  that  sensible  people  are  as 
often  the  slaves  of  bad  habits  as  those  who  are  de- 
ficient in  sense.  Sensible  ladies  will  pinch  their 
feet,  under  the  false  notion  that  it  is  genteel  to  have 
small  feet.  Genteel !  —  Is  it  genteel  to  have  corns, 


62  LECTURES    ON 

to  have  a  shapeless  mass  of  a  foot,  that  would 
frighten  an  anatomist,  or  that  he  would  at  least  set 
down  as  a  nondescript  ?  Is  it  genteel  to  have  im- 
peded circulation,  and  all  its  train  of  horrors?  Oh, 
when  will  ladies  of  sense  "  come  to  their  senses," 
and  leave  off  tight  shoes,  and  the  thousand  torments 
which  they  inflict  upon  themselves,  at  fashion's  bid- 
ding ?  In  the  present  mode  of  dressing,  or  rather 
compressing  feet,  we  have  something  very  anala- 
gous  to  wooden  feet.  Ladies  who  wear  fashionable 
shoes,  would  be  very  unwilling  to  have  wooden 
feet.  They  would  decide  at  once,  that  there  would 
be  no  elasticity  in  such  feet. 

Then,  in  the  name  of  common  sense  and  common 
humanity,  why  squeeze  the  feet  till  they  are  well 
nigh  as  inefficient  as  the  foot  of  a  Chinese,  or  a 
wooden  foot  ?  Ladies,  think  me  not  too  severe 
upon  this  wicked  fashion ;  I  realize  at  least  a  part 
of  its  evils.  I  know  something,  to  say  the  least,  of 
the  injurious  effects  of  impeded  circulation,  and  you 
would  know,  if  you  would  tie  a  cord  round  a  limb 
so  tight  as  wholly  to  stop  the  circulation  of  the 
blood.  You  would  be  satisfied  that  the  death  of 
the  limb  would  be  the  consequence.  Now  by  com- 
pressing the  feet,  we  produce  bad  effects  in  propor- 
tion to  the  pressure  applied.  But  you  will  under- 
stand this  more  fully,  when  you  have  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  blood  and  its  circulation.  But 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  63 

trust  me,  ladies,  this  fashion  of  pinching  the  feet  is 
cruel,  unnatural  and  dangerous ;  besides,  it  destroys 
elegance  in  the  walk,  and  makes  our  ladies  totter 
and  hobble  along  like  a  cripple,  or  a  fettered  crim- 
inal. Let  us  have  more  room  in  this  world. 

All  parts  of  the  human  system  bear  marks  of 
wonder-working  power  and  design.  You  will  recol- 
lect that  in  speaking  of  the  joints,  I  have  often 
spoken  of  the  ligaments  which  help  to  form  the 
joints.  These  ligaments  are  of  different  kinds. 
There  are  tendons,  which  are  short,  strong  cords, 
fastened  to  the  ends  of  the  muscles,  and  then  to  the 
bones.  Had  the  muscles  been  continued  and  fas- 
tened to  the  bones,  our  joints  would  have  been  un- 
seemly and  misshapen  masses,  and  would  not  have 
had  the  strength  they  now  have.  There  are  other 
ligaments  which  arise  from  the  membrane  which 
surrounds  the  bones,  which  is  called  the  periosteum. 
These  ligaments  form  bags,  which  completely  shut 
up  the  joints.  These,  from  a  peculiar  fluid  which 
they  exude,  and  which  lubricates  the  tendons, 
muscles  and  bones,  are  called  bur  SOB.  mucosa  or 
mucous  bags. 

The  bursa  or  bags  and  the  capsules  of  the  joint 
are  much  the  same  thing.  They  pour  out  a  fluid 
called  synovia  upon  their  inner  surface,  which  not 
only  keeps  them  moist  and  supple,  but  as  it  were 
oils  the  joints,  and  prevents  their  wearing  out.  It 


64  LECTURES    ON 

is  very  evident  dry  bones  would  soon  wear  out ; 
but  such  wonderful  provision  is  made  for  our  nu- 
merous motions,  that  our  joints  last  as  long  as  we 
last  to  use  them  —  unless  people  abuse  themselves 
by  taking  improper  food  and  drink,  -  and  by  other 
improper  habits,  so  as  to  bring  upon  themselves 
that  disease  which  is  characterized  by  a  deficiency 
of  this  synovia  or  lubricating  fluid.  In  this  disorder 
the  bones  grate  as  the  heads  of  the  joints  rub  togeth- 
er, and  those  who  thus  suffer  resort  perhaps  to  doc- 
tors, perhaps  to  quack  medicines,  to  get  cured  of 
what  they  should  have  known  how  to  prevent. 
But  it  is  to  be  feared  that  some  will  not  try  to  pre- 
vent these  evils,  even  when  taught.  I  once  saw  a 
man  climb  with  much  difficulty  into  a  stage  coach. 
He  had  the  gout,  and  could  with  difficulty  get  up 
the  steps  of  the  coach.  But  as  soon  as  he  was 
seated  he  commenced  a  tirade  against  plain  food. 
He  declared  himself  temperate  with  regard  to  drink. 
By  this  he  probably  meant  that  he  drank  no  ardent 
spirits.  But  he  had  managed  to  get  the  gout,  with- 
out ardent  spirits.  He  declaimed  against  a  plain 
way  of  living,  talked  of  Grahamism,  saw-dust  bread, 
&tc.  A  lady  who  sat  next  him,  cast  a  significant 
glance  at  his  swollen  limbs,  and  remarked,  in  sub- 
stance, that  plain  food  was  excellent  for  lameness. 
He  replied  that  he  would  not  live  on  such  food,  if 
he  knew  it  would  prolong  his  days.  He  was  for  a 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  65 

"  short  life  and  a  merry  one."  1  confess  I  thought 
I  could  not  be  very  merry  if  I  had  been  afflicted 
with  gout  as  badly  as  he  was.  But  it  is  a  solemn 
thing  that  men  should  think  they  have  a  right  to 
squander  life  because  it  is  theirs.  They  would 
think  it  wrong  to  commit  suicide,  by  hanging, 
or  drowning,  or  severing  the  jugular  vein  ;  but  they 
seem  to  have  no  idea  that  they  are  as  verily  guilty 
when  they  indulge  in  those  habits  and  that  manner 
of  living  that  will  assuredly  shorten  life.  When 
will  people  be  aroused  to  view  these  subjects  as 
they  ought  ?  When  will  they  consider  that  as 
great  an  amount  of  guilt  is  attached  to  the  man 
who  gluts  or  poisons  himself  to  death,  as  to  one  who 
cuts  his  throat  or  hangs  himself?  I  need  not  to  go 
into  a  labored  argument  to  prove  that  temperance 
is  a  virtue.  You  all  believe  it  —  it  is  no  new  doc- 
trine. It  is  inculcated  in  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  it 
has  been  recommended  by  great  men  in  different 
ages  of  the  world.  The  greatest  medical  writers 
have  insisted  on  temperance.  I  do  not  use  the 
word  temperance  in  its  popular  or  technical  sense. 
I  mean  moderation  in  eating  as  well  as  in  drinking 
and  in  all  things. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  when  he  applied  himself  to 
the  study,  investigation  and  analysis  of  the  theory 
of  light  and  colors,  to  quicken  his  faculties  and  fix 
his  attention  confined  himself  to  a  small  quantity 


66  LECTURES    ON 

of  bread,  during  all  the  time,  with  a  little  sack  and 
water.  Many  instances  might  be  given  of  great 
men  who  have  thus  lived. 

But  let  us  return  again  for  a  few  moments  to  the 
bones.  The  long  bones  are  hollow,  and  their  cav- 
ities contain  marrow,  which  is  solid  oil.  Authors 
have  differed  about  the  use  of  this.  Some  have 
thought  it  intended  to  lubricate  the  bones.  One 
eminent  anatomist  seems  to  think  it  more  of  an 
accidental  deposition  than  others  allow.  Some 
think  it  intended  to  support  the  body  in  seasons  of 
privation,  when  no  food  can  be  obtained,  or  in  sick- 
ness, when  no  food  can  be  taken.  I  have  heard  it 
called  by  an  excellent  anatomist,  "  a  granary  for 
the  support  of  the  body  in  seasons  of  sickness  and 
privation." 

We  have  abundant  reason  to  believe,  that  whether 
we  understand  its  uses  or  not,  it  is  indeed  a  wise 
provision,  and  answers  a  valuable  end.  It  consists 
of  bunches  of  globules  arranged  on  a  kind  of  stock, 
and  when  shaken  out  resembles  a  cluster  of  grapes 
on  the  stem.  These  globules,  when  seen  by  a 
microscope,  are  round  and  white,  seeming  like  little 
pearls.  Each  stalk  is  an  artery,  and  a  twig  of  the 
artery  goes  to  each  little  globule.  Each  artery 
secretes  and  fills  the  cell  of  its  globule  with  marrow. 

It  may  now,  perhaps,  be  well  to  review  a  little 
what  we  have  learned.  We  have  considered,  first, 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  67 

the  formation  of  bone.  We  have  seen  how  it  is 
deposited  at  6rst,  particle  by  particle,  by  means  of 
arteries.  We  have  attended  to  the  shape  and  uses 
of  many  of  the  bones,  and  have  seen  how  they 
may  become  diseased,  and  what  are  the  causes  of 
disease  in  them.  The  whole  head  above  the  neck 
consists  of  sixty-three  bones.  The  spine  or  back 
bone,  contains  twenty-four  separate  bones ;  these 
are  called  vertebrae.  At  the  bottom  of  the  spine 
are  four  more.  There  are  twenty-four  ribs  — twelve 
on  each  side.  Then  there  is  the  breast  bone  or 
sternum.  A  complete  human  skeleton  contains 
two  hundred  and  forty  bones.  The  study  of  the 
nature  and  structure  of  bones  is  called  osteology. 
The  study  of  the  muscles  only  is  called  myology. 
The  study  of  all  parts  of  the  body,  bones,  muscles, 
tendons,  nerves,  brain,  blood  vessels,  heart,  lungs, 
skin,  &ic.,  is  called  anatomy.  Physiology  is  the 
study  of  the  living  animal,  and  the  uses  of  all  these 
parts,  and  how  they  act. 


68  LECTURES    ON 

LECTURE  IV. 

MUSCLES,    EYE,    EAR    AND    NOSE. 

WE  now  come  to  speak  of  muscles.  Muscles 
are  the  lean  part  of  flesh  —  what  is  often  called  lean 
meat.  They  are  red,  owing  to  the  blood  that  cir- 
culates through  them.  You  can  soak  or  boil  the 
blood  out,  so  as  to  leave  the  muscles  nearly  white. 
The  muscles  are  the  instruments  of  motion.  Per- 
haps many  of  you  are  not  aware  that  your  bones 
are  clothed  with  flesh  or  muscles,  to  enable  you  to 
move.  You  could  not  move  a  finger,  a  hand,  or 
even  open  your  eyes,  without  the  help  of  muscles. 
Sometimes  the  muscles  grow  into  the  bones  directly. 
They  seem  to  be  glued  on,  by  means  of  the  perios- 
teum, but  generally  they  end  in  short  tendons,  which 
grow  to  the  bone,  and  thus  fasten  the  muscles. 
These  tendons  are  short,  strong  straps,  and  you  are 
familiar  with  them  in  flesh,  though  not  by  this  name. 
They  are  sometimes  called  "whit-leather,"  or 
"  packwax."  The  tendons  in  a  turkey's  leg  above 
the  knee  have  hardly  escaped  your  attention,  for 
they  are  almost  as  tough  as  leather.  I  once  saw  a 
lady  offended  for  life,  with  a  gentleman,  because  he 
helped  her  to  a  turkey's  leg.  She  thought  the  offer 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY. 


69 


of  such  a  bundle  of  tendons  an  insult.  The  mus- 
cles usually  terminate  in  these  tendons,  and  these 
grow  on  to  the  bones  ;  but  sometimes  the  muscles 
grow  directly  to  the  bones.  Motion  is  performed 
by  the  contracting  or  shrinking  of  the  muscles. 


Being  fastened  to  the  bones  at  each  end,  if  they 
shrink,  you  will  at  once  perceive  that  they  will  draw 
one  bone  up  towards  the  other.  Thus  the  biceps 


70  LECTURES    ON 

muscle,  as  it  is  called,  is  fastened  to  the  shoulder 
and  one  of  the  bones  of  the  forearm,  and  you  can  see 
how  it  must  by  shrinking  draw  up  the  arm  toward  the 
shoulder.  So  it  is  with  the  muscles  of  the  leg.  We 
wish  to  lift  our  feet,  and  the  muscles  shrink,  and  we 
are  enabled  to  do  it.  So  it  is  with  every  motion  ;  we 
are  enabled  to  perform  it  by  means  of  muscles  — 
even  to  raising  the  eyelash,  or  contracting  the  brow. 
There  is  a  story  in  that  excellent  little  work  on 
anatomy,  called  the  "  House  1  Live  in,"  which  so 
admirably  illustrates  the  action  of  muscles,  that  I 
cannot  forbear  repeating  it,  even  though  familiar  to 
many  of  you.  "  In  front  of  St.  Peter's  church  at 
Rome,  stands  an  obelisk  of  red  Egyptian  granite, 
124  feet  high.  It  was  brought  from  Egypt  to  Rome, 
by  order  of  the  Roman  Emperor  Caligula.  How- 
ever, it  lay  partly  buried  in  the  earth,  where  it  was 
laid  down,  till  about  250  years  ago,  when  Pope 
Sixtus  V.,  by  the  help  of  forty-one  strong  machines, 
eight  hundred  men,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty 
horses,  succeeded,  in  eight  days,  in  getting  it  out  of 
the  ground.  But  it  took  four  months  more  to  re- 
move it  fifty  or  sixty  rods  farther,  to  its  present  sit- 
uation. When  they  reached  the  spot,  the  grand 
point  was  to  raise  it.  They  erected  a  pedestal,  or 
foot  piece  for  it  to  stand  on,  shaped  like  four  lions  ; 
by  means  of  powerful  machines,  strong  ropes  and 
tackle,  they  succeeded  in  placing  the  bottom  on  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  71 

pedestal.  Then  they  began  with  their  machinery 
to  raise  it.  But  when  it  was  nearly  up,  so  that  it 
would  almost  stand,  the  ropes,  it  is  said,  had  stretch- 
ed so  much  more  than  the  master  workman  had  ex- 
pected, that  it  would  go  no  farther.  What  was  to 
be  done  ?  Fontana,  the  master  workman,  had  for- 
bidden all  talking,  and  they  now  stood  holding  upon 
the  tackles,  so  silently,  you  might  have  heard  a 
whisper.  Suddenly  an  English  sailor  cried  out, 
'Wet  the  ropes.'  This  was  no  sooner  said  than 
done ;  when,  to  the  joy  and  surprise  of  every  one, 
the  ropes  shrunk  just  enough  to  raise  the  obelisk  to 
its  present  place,  where  it  has  stood  nearly  250 
years." 

At  first  thought,  this  story  may  not  seem  to  you 
to  have  any  thmg  to  do  with  the  action  of  the 
muscles.  But  the  muscles  shrink  to  draw  up  or 
move  a  limb,  or  any  part  of  the  body,  much  as 
these  wet  ropes  did,  to  move  the  obelisk  upward, 
so  that  it  stood  upright  on  its  pedestal.  Muscles 
contribute  much  to  beauty.  They  clothe  the  bones, 
which  without  the  muscles  seem  unshapely  and 
almost  frightful. 

It  is  thought  by  some  that  fat  contributes  to  beauty. 
Some  fat  may  round  the  form,  and  make  it  look  bet- 
ter ;  but  much  fat  is  a  sign  of  disease.  The  ideas 
of  ill  health  and  fat  are  so  associated  in  my  mind, 
that  I  dislike  very  much  to  see  fat  people.  A  strange 


72  LECTURES    ON 

ignorance  pervades  community  upon  this  subject. 

People  are  not  aware  that  fat  in  excess,  is  a  disease, 

as  much  as  dropsy  ;  and  that  it  is  ranked  among 

diseases  by  medical  men. 

I  am  not  prepared  to  say  how  much  fat  belongs 

naturally    to    the    system    in    a    state    of  health; 

but  I  believe  the  quantity  which 'is  usually  taken 

as   the  standard  of  health,  is    very   far  from  it. 

A  child  may  be  fed  on  improper  food  so  that  an 
excess  of  fat  may  be  generated.     At  the  same  time 
proper  exercise  may  be  neglected ;  this  will  increase 
the  deposition  of  fat.    Bathing  the  whole  surface  of 
the  body  may  also  be  neglected.     The  pores  thus 
become  closed,  and  the  dissolved  oil,  or  fat,  has  no 
chance  to  pass  off  with  the  perspiration.     Thus  the 
child  becomes  diseased,  loaded  with  fat,  and  is  re- 
garded by  thflse  around  as  a  "very  healthy  child, 
else  how  could  it  be  so  fat  ? "    The  child  may  have 
very  ill  turns,  and  even  at  times  be  dangerously  ill, 
but  the  friends  console  themselves  with  the  idea 
that  it  is  natural  for  children  to  have    ill    turns. 
"  Why,"  say  they,  "  all  children  have  sick  spells." 
And  then  the  child  looks  so  fat  and  healthy,  this  is 
surely  a  comfort.    It  may  be  a  friend  who  is  a  physi- 
ologist, and  consequently  a  plain  liver,  has  a  very 
healthy  child,  but  it  is  not  fat.     Plain  vegetable 
food  will  not  make  much  fat.     "  What  a  miserable 
looking  child  !  "  says  one,     "  How  poor  the  little 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  73 

creature  is  !  "  says  another,  sorrowfully.  "  Starva- 
tion, Grahamism  !  "  says  a  third,  in  no  very  gentle 
tones. 

Fat  often  concretes  on  the  surface  of  the  skin, 
becomes  mixed  with  hardened  rnucus,  and  forms 
those  little  pimples  so  common  on  the  face.  A 
plain,  simple  diet,  and  frequent  ablutions,  will  in 
time  wholly  cure  this  disagreeable  eruption.  I 
knew  a  young  man,  who  was  a  very  gross  liver,  f 
whose  face  was  one  continued  cluster  of  these  pim- 
ples, with  their  disgusting  yellow  heads.  He  was 
so  proud,  he  could  not  endure  the  sight  of  his  face, 
and  he  determined  to  abjure  his  gluttony,  to  im- 
prove his  countenance.  He  succeeded,  by  plain 

diet,  and  bathing  the  whole  surface  of  his  body, 

j  i 

in  getting  quite  a  smooth,  handsome  face.  But  in  the 
mean  time,  he  lost  a  large  amount  of  fat,  and  be- 
came quite  lean.  But  the  best  of  the  story  remains 
to  be  told.  He  had  very  little  mind  previous  to  this 
alteration  ;  or  rather,  such  was  the  state  of  his  body, 
that  his  mind  was  weighed  down  and  cumbered, 
and  had  no  chance  for  action.  He  was  a  dull, 
poor  scholar,  and  his  friends  despaired  of  his  ever 
becoming  useful  to  himself  or  others.  But  after 
this  change  in  his  habits,  he  became  as  studious 
as  he  had  before  been  dull  and  idle.  He  made 
rapid  progress  in  study,  and  his  whole  being  and 
character  seemed  altered. 
6 


74  LECTURES    ON 

Fat  is  a  bad  conductor  of  heat.  It  keeps  the 
body  warm.  Those  who  have  much  fat  perspire 
easily,  and  are  almost  always  too  warm.  Where 
the  secretion  of  fat  is  beyond  a  moderate  quantity, 
say  about  one-twentieth  part  of  the  whole  frame, 
the  play  of  the  different  organs  is  impeded  ;  the 
size  of  the  blood  vessels  is  diminished ;  the  pulse  is 
oppressed ;  the  breathing  becomes  hard  and  diffi- 
cult. There  is  an  accumulation  of  blood  in  the 
head  and  heart,  because  it  is  with  difficulty  that  the 
blood  can  flow  through  the  oppressed  and  compress- 
ed vessels.  There  is  a  general  tendency  to  drow- 
siness and  palpitation,  and  there  is  always  danger  of 
apoplexy.  Fat  sometimes  overloads  one  organ, 
sometimes  another,  and  sometimes  the  whole  system. 
It  is  regarded  by  medical  men  as  a  dropsy  of  oil 
instead  of  water. 

John  Mason  Good,  the  justly  celebrated  author 
of  "  The  Study  of  Medicine,"  «  Book  of  Nature," 
Sic.,  says,  with  regard  to  the  cure  of  obesity,  or  fat, 
"  that  as  a  life  of  indolence  and  indulgence  in  eat- 
ing and  drinking  is  highly  contributory  to  obesity, 
the  remedial  treatment  should  consist  in  the  use  of 
severe,  regular  and  habitual  exercise,  a  hard  bed, 
little  sleep,  and  dry  and  scanty  food,  derived  from 
vegetables  alone." 

11  Generally  speaking,"  says  the  same  great 
author,  "  the  diet  and  regimen  just  recommended, 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  75 

with  a  spare  allowance  of  water,  will  be  sufficient 
to  bring  down  the  highest  degree  of  adipose  corpu- 
lency."     "  Of  this,"   says   Good,   "  we   have   a 
striking  example  in  the  case  of  Wood,  of  Billerica, 
in  Essex.     Born  of  intemperate  parents,  he  was 
accustomed  to  indulge  himself  in  excessive  eating, 
drinking  and  indolence,  till  in  the  forty-fourth  year 
of  his  age,  he  became  unwieldy  from  his  bulk,  was 
almost  suffocated,  labored  under  very  ill  health  from 
indigestion,  and  was  subject  to  fits  of  gout  and  epi- 
lepsy.    One  would  think  all  these  enough  for  one 
person  to  bear.    Fortunately  a  friend  pointed  out  to 
him  the  life  of  Cornaro.     He  instantly  resolved  to 
take  Cornaro  for  his  model,  and,  if  necessary,  to 
surpass  his  abridgements.     With  great  prudence  he 
made  his  change  from  a  highly  superfluous  to  a  very 
spare  diet,  gradually  —  first  diminishing  his  ale  to  a 
pint  a  day,  and  using  much  less  animal  food,  till  at 
length  finding  the  plan  work  wonders,  in  his  renewed 
vigor  of  mind  as  of  body,  he  limited  himself  to  a 
simple    pudding  made  of   sea  biscuit,    flour,  and 
skimmed  milk,  of  which  he  allowed  himself  about 
one  and  a  half  pounds,  about  four  or  five  o'clock, 
for  his  breakfast,  and  the  same  quantity  for  his  din- 
ner.    Besides  this  he  took  nothing,  either  solid  or 
fluid,  for  he  had  at  length  brought  himself  to  abstain 
even  from  water,  and  found  himself  easier  without 
it.    He  went  to  bed  about  eight  or  nine  o'clock, 


76  LECTURES    ON 

rarely  slept  for  more  than  five  or  six  hours,  and 
hence  usually  rose  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  employed  himself  in  laborious  exercise  of  some 
kind  or  other,  till  his  breakfast.  By  this  regimen, 
he  reduced  himself  to  a  middle-sized  man  of  firm 
flesh,  well  colored  complexion,  and  sound  health." 

This  course,  or  something  analagous  to  it,  Dr. 
Good  recommended  to  the  famous  Lambert,  of 
London,  of  whom  it  was  facetiously  said,  that  he 
was  the  greatest  man  in  England.  He  Weighed 
seven  hundred  and  thirty-nine  pounds.  But  Lam- 
bert did  not  try  the  experiment  of  curing  himself 
by  this  simple,  self-denying  course,  and  he  died  in 
about  three  years  after  consulting  Dr.  Good. 

It  is  presumed  those  who  wish  to  become  lean 
will  not  despair  of  accomplishing  their  object,  after 
hearing  the  case  of  Wood  of  B  llerica.  If  they  will 
add  bathing  to  their  abstinence,  they  may  be  sure 
of  success  in  time.  Bathing  keeps  open  the  pores, 
and  gives  the  dissolved  oil  a  chance  to  pass  off  \\  ith 
the  perspiration.  Many  people  seem  to  suppose 
fat  people  and  fat  children  are  healthy.  I  have 
heard  the  remark  made  of  fat  persons,  "  They 
complain  a  great  deal,  but  they  look  well ;"  and 
children,  too,  who  are  fat,  are  called  "  pictures  of 
health."  People  ought  to  be  better  informed  on 
this  subject.  I  would  have  no  one  get  the  idea 
that  all  fat  people  are  gluttons,  or  that  all  gluttons 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  77 

are  fat.  Some  people  have  a  peculiar  tendency  to 
grow  fat,  even  on  a  very  small  quantity  of  poor 
food.  Let  such  bathe  the  whole  surface  of  the 
body  often,  and  use  active  exercise.  Others  will 
remain  poor,  when  they  take  large  quantities  of 
food.  When  food  is  taken  in  excess,  it  breaks 
down  the  powers  of  the  stomach,  and  disables  it 
from  assimilating  nourishment  sufficient  for  the  body. 
Hence  great  eaters  are  sometimes  very  poor  and 
thin. 

We  now  come  to  consider  the  skin.  This  is 
compressed  cellular  substance.  By  cellular  sub- 
stance I  mean  a  membrane  composed  of  little  cells. 
The  skin  consists  of  several  layers.  The  outermost 
is  the  cuticle,  or  epidermis.  It  is  a  dry  thin  mem- 
brane, a  little  like  gauze,  and  is,  as  far  as  we  know, 
insensible.  This  is  the  thin  skin  that  is  raised  by  a 
blister,  only  it  is  very  much  thickened  by  the  in- 
flammation. This  outer  layer  is  a  protection  to 
what  is  beneath.  It  is  described  by  physiologists 
as  full  of  pores  for  the  passage  of  hairs,  and  for  the 
orifices  of  exhalent  and  absorbent  vessels. 

The  rete  mucosum,  or  mucous  web,  is  next  be- 
neath the  scarf  skin.  In  this  the  coloring  matter 
seems  to  be  placed.  It  is  white  in  the  European, 
and  black  in  the  African,  &c.  It  is  seen  through 
the  cuticle,  as  easily  as  a  red  cheek  is  seen  through 
a  white  veil.  Beneath  this  is  the  corpus  papillare. 


78  LECTURES    ON 

This  is  formed  by  the  extremities  of  nerves  and 
blood  vessels.  Innermost  of  all  is  the  corium,  or 
true  skin.  This  forms  a  firm  layer,  and  makes  the 
whole  of  the  necessary  solidity.  If  this  true  skin 
is  destroyed  by  any  means,  such  as  a  burn  or  an 
injury,  it  never  grows  again.  So  should  any  of  you 
hear  of  an  ointment  that  will  heal  a  burn,  without  a 
scar,  you  may  be  sure  it  will  be  of  no  use,  if  the 
true  skin  is  burned  through  ;  and  if  it  is  not  destroy- 
ed, the  burn  will  of  course  heal  without  a  scar, 
whether  you  apply  the  ointment  or  not.  Many 
people  believe  that  an  ointment  made  of  white 
clover  blossoms  will  heal  a  burn,  however  deep, 
without  a  scar.  But  this  belief  shows  their  igno- 
rance. 

Some  people  are  much  troubled  by  slight  scratches 
and  cutaneous  Injuries.  "  I  have  a  dreadful  humor," 
says  one  ;  "my  flesh  will  not  heal."  Now  it  is  a 
fact  tnat  is  independent  of  any  human  testimony  for 
or  against  it,  that  plain  temperate  living,  with  bath- 
ing, has  a  tendency  to  cure  the  very  worst  of  what 
are  called  "humors."  There  may  be  a  constitu- 
tional taint,  which  it  may  be  difficult  to  eradicate, 
but  this,  if  taken  early  enough,  may  be  eradicated 
by  proper  regimen.  Those  who  are  thoroughly 
temperate  in  their  food  and  drink,  as  to  quality  and 
quantity,  who  daily  bathe  the  whole  surface  of  the 
body,  and  who  take  proper  exercise,  need  not  fear 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  79 

"  humors."  They  will  not  long  have  a  "  terrible 
humor  "  to  prevent  their  flesh  from  healing,  when 
injured.  But  those  who  indulge  in  warm  slops  of 
whatever  kind,  whether  poisonous  or  otherwise, 
take  much  animal  food,  oil  and  butter,  fee.,  and 
allow  their  pores  to  become  closed,  by  neglect  of 
bathing,  must  expect  humors,  and  they  will  have 
them,  whether  they  expect  them  or  not.  I  once 
saw  a  gentleman  who  was  terribly  afflicted  with  a 
cutaneous  eruption,  which  rendered  his  life  extreme- 
ly disagreeable.  He  was  a  gross  liver,  and  at  one 
time  it  was  aggravated  to  such  a  degree  as  to  be- 
come intolerable,  by  the  use  of  dough  nuts.  He 
was  quite  fond  of  this  very  objectionable  kind  of 
food,  and  took  them  freely  at  almost  every  meal. 
But  his  "  humor  "  became  so  troublesome  and  dis- 
tressing, that  he  was  obliged  to  pay  attention  to  it. 
He  was  induced  to  try  the  Graham  system  of  liv- 
ing. He  left  the  use  of  greasy  food,  and  practised 
bathing  daily.  He  confined  himself,  with  very  little 
exception,  to  plain  vegetable  food,  and  in  less  than 
a  year  the  cutaneous  eruptions  disappeared,  and  his 
skin  was  as  soft  and  fair  almost  as  that  of  a  babe. 
This  gentleman  has  since  returned  occasionally  to 
his  former  manner  of  living,  but  the  use  of  oily  food 
always  induces  a  return  of  his  humor. 

Cutaneous  eruptions   sometimes    appear,   when 
bathing  is  first  commenced,  where  they  have  not 


80 


LECTURES    ON 


before  existed.  The  person  may  be  frightened  at 
the  idea  that  bathing  causes  humors.  I  have  no 
doubt  but  the  bathing  produces  the  eruption,  by 
opening  the  long  closed  pores,  and  causing  a  deter- 
mination toward  the  surface  of  hurtful  particles  that 
had  been  festering  in  the  system,  or  seeking  an 
outlet  some  other  way.  But  the  eruption  will  not 
long  continue.  Healthy  and  natural  action  will 
soon  ensue,  and  the  humor  will  disappear.  I  know 
very  well  that  physicians  have  been  found  ignorant 
enough  to  say  that  animal  food,  oil,  butter,  &c., 
should  be  eaten  by  those  afflicted  with  scrofula  and 
other  humors  ;  but  this  doctrine  is  so  repugnant  to 
common  sense  and  common  observation,  that  it  does 
not  need  a  serious  refutation. 

A  word  upon  the  use  and  abuse  of  the  hair. 
The  skull  is  clothed  with  hair,  which  serves  a  very 
important  purpose  in  shielding  the  head,  by  dead- 
ening the  force  of  blows.  The  skull  consists  of 
two  tables,  with  a  net  work  of  vessels  interposed. 
This  cancelli,  or  net  work,  serves  to  nourish  the 
bones,  and  at  the  same  time  keeps  the  inner  table 
of  bone  from  feeling  the  full  force  of  a  blow  on  the 
outer.  The  outer  table  of  the  skull  is  more  yield- 
ing than  the  inner,  more  tough  and  fibrous.  The 
helmet  of  the  Roman  soldier  was  made  of  steel,  and 
lined  with  leather,  and  had  hair  on  the  outside ; 
without  this  lining  on  the  inner  side,  and  the  pro- 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  81 

tection  of  hair  on  the  outer,  the  blow  of  a  sword 
on  the  helmet  would  have  brought  the  wearer  to 
the  ground,  by  the  mere  force  of  percussion  extend- 
ing to" the  brain.  Now  the  skull  is  so  contrived  ;  it 
is  lined  with  a  soft  material,  and  the  outside  is  pro- 
tected with  hair. 

The  hair  needs  much  attention,  to  keep  it  clean 
and  soft.  It  is  much  influenced  by  the  health  of 
the  body.  You  know  that  after  a  severe  fit  of  ill- 
ness, fever,  &c.,  the  hair  falls  off. 

People  are  often  led  to  try  this  thing  and  that 
thing,  to  keep  the  hair  from  falling  off,  and  to  make 
it  grow,  after  it  has  fallen  off.  Doubtless  there  are 
many  thousand  pounds  of  hog's  fat  sold  every  year, 
as  bear's  grease,  &c.,  to  cause  the  hair  to  grow. 
Correct  habits,  and  daily  washing  the  head  with 
cold  water,  and  combing  it  with  a  fine  comb,  are 
the  best  preservatives  and  restoratives  of  hair. 

If  any  one's  hair  should  grow  whilst  putting  on 
these  quack  ointments,  which  after  all  are  only 
common  oil  and  fat  disguised,  they  may  rest  assured 
that  it  would  have  grown  equally  well  without 
them. 

It  is  extremely  desirable  that  the  head  should  be 
as  thoroughly  washed  as  any  part  of  the  body,  and 
that,  too,  every  day.  When  the  hair  is  very  thick, 
the  roots  can  be  washed  without  wetting  the  entire 
length  of  the  hair.  The  outside  of  the  head  has 


82  LECTURES    ON 

much  to  do  with  the  inside,  whether  we  know 
it  or  not ;  and  serious  mischief  often  results  from 
suppressed  perspiration  in  the  head.  Much  evil 
results  from  loading  the  head  with  caps  and  hoods. 
We  should  dress  the  head  as  light  and  cool  as 
we  can,  and  be  comfortable.  It  is  of  vast  impor- 
tance, and  those  who  pursue  a  contrary  course  may 
have  ague,  tic  doloreux,  and  even  inflamma- 
tion of  the  brain,  as  a  reward  for  following  ab- 
surd fashions.  But  may  we  not  hope  yet  to  see 
fashions  in  accordance  with  the  physiological  laws 
of  our  nature?  A  majority  of  the  present  fashions 
are  an  outrage  on  humanity,  and  many  of  them  as 
repugnant  to  health  as  they  could  well  be  contrived, 
even  had  the  contrivers  sought  after  the  most  dele- 
terious mode. 

Let  us  for  a  moment  take  a  view  of  some  of  the 
"  comforts  "  of  a  martyr  to  fashion.  See  her  head 
loaded  with  hair,  natural  and  artificial,  and  over 
this  a  cap  heavy  with  ornaments,  and  under  it  ex- 
halations, and  foreign  mixtures,  in  the  shape  of  hair 
oil,  perfumes,  &c.  Over  all  is  a  large,  heavy,  hot 
bonnet ;  and  drawn  closely  over  the  face  is  the  veil, 
to  keep  out  the  vital  air  from  the  poor  compressed 
lungs. 

This  is  a  sad  picture  to  a  physiologist ;  for  he  is 
thinking  of  the  evils  that  result  from  these  fashions. 
But  let  us  travel  downward.  The  upper  portion 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  83 

of  the  arm  is  often  squeezed,  so  as  almost  to  stop 
the  circulation  of  the  blood,  and  make  the  hands 
purple.  Then  there  is  the  waist  screwed  as  in  a 
vice.  The  lungs  compressed,  the  circulation  of  the 
blood  impeded,  the  vessels  of  the  lungs  collapsed, 
and  all  the  internal  viscera  displaced,  tortured  by 
compression,  and  thrown  into  confusion.  Add  to 
this  the  enormous  load  of  clothes  worn  by  almost 
all  our  ladies,  and  the  pain  of  tight  shoes,  and  we 
have  an  amount  of  tortures  that  would  move  a  heart 
of  stone.  Should  a  missionary  describe  such  cruel- 
ties as  existing  among  heathens,  we  should  pity 
them  most  sincerely,  though  we  should  feel  that  it 
was  a  disgrace,  even  to  the  darkened  daughters  of 
Hindostan.  Let  no  one  suppose  I  have  now  done 
with  tight  lacing  :  —  by  no  means  ;  I  intend  to  por- 
tray its  horrors  far  more  fully  and  particularly.  I 
mean  to  show  the  evil  in  all  its  bearings,  as  plainly 
as  1  am  capable  of  doing  it,  hereafter. 

We  now  come  to  the  examination  of  the  eye. 
The  eye  is  a  bag,  or  sack,  containing  a  clear,  thick 
liquid,  somewhat  like  the  white  of  an  egg.  The 
outer  coat  of  the  eye,  that  which  is  exposed  to  the 
contact  of  the  air,  is  the  conjunctiva,  a  mucous 
membrane.  The  outside  of  the  eye  is  called  the 
sclerotic  coat.  This  is  a  thin,  white  membrane. 
It  is  strong  and  firm,  and  as  dense  as  tanned  lea- 
ther. It  is  what  we  call  the  white  of  the  eye. 


84  LECTURES    ON 

There  is  an  opening  in  the  centre,  where  the  cornea 
is  set.  It  is  placed  here  much  like  a  watch  crystal, 
and  is  as  transparent. 

The  cornea  is  so  hard  and  firm,  as  sometimes  to 
bend  the  point  of  the  operator's  knife,  when  ex- 
tracting cataract.  Beneath  the  cornea  is  the  cho- 
roid  coat,  which  is  the  medium  for  the  blood  ves- 
sels. Beneath  the  choroids  is  the  pigmentum  ni- 
grum,  or  black  paint ;  this  substance  closely  re- 
sembles black  paint,  and  is  deposited  on  the  inner 
side  of  the  choroid.  It  can  easily  be  washed  off. 
The  iris  is  the  colored  circle  which  surrounds  the 
pupil  of  the  eye.  It  is  a  membrane  hung  before 
the  crystalline  lens.  The  iris  divides  the  liquid  or 
humor,  as  it  is  called,  into  two  parts  ;  the  part 
which  is  before  the  iris  is  called  aqueous,  or  watery 
humor,  and  the  part  back  of  the  iris  is  called  vitre- 
ous or  glassy  humor.  The  crystalline  lens  is  a 
small  body,  convex  on  both  sides,  clear  like  the 
humor,  though  much  harder,  and  lies  directly  back 
of  the  iris,  and  swims  as  it  were  in  the  liquid  or 
humor. 

Lastly,  the  optic  nerve  is  spread  out  at  the  back 
part  of  the  eye.  The  rays  of  light  pass  through 
the  cornea,  aqueous  humor,  crystalline  lens,  and 
vitreous  humor,  and  fall  on  the  retina,  which  is  the 
expansion  of  the  optic  nerve,  at  the  back  of  the  eye. 

I  have  thus  briefly  given  the  anatomy  of  that 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  85 

"  world  of  wonders,"  the  eye.  The  eyes  may  be 
injured  in  various  ways.  They  suffer  much  from 
sympathy  with  a  diseased  body.  They  suffer  from 
over  exertion,  and  from  being  exerted  in  too  strong 
or  too  weak  light,  and  from  sudden  alternations  of 
light.  Going  suddenly  from  bright  light  into  dark- 
ness, or  from  darkness  into  light,  injures  the  eyes. 
They  make  ereat  exertion  to  accommodate  them- 
selves to  the  different  degrees  of  light,  and  this 
violent  exertion  injures  them.  Light  is  the  proper 
stimulus  of  the  eye,  but  when  too  much  stimulus  of 
any  kind  is  taken,  it  is  an  injury. 

Though  we  may  bring  ourselves  to  bear  an  ex- 
cess of  light,  and  also  to  see  with  very  little,  still  it 
is  better  ever  to  keep  in  a  medium.  "  It  is  record- 
ed of  the  Emperor  Tiberius,  that  he  could  see  in 
the  dark.  LeCat  tells  us  of  a  young  woman,  who 
could  see  at  midnight,  as  well  as  at  noon.  Persons 
shut  in  dark  prisons,  learn  to  distinguish  the  mi- 
nutest objects,  the  absence  of  the  stimulus  of  light 
causing  an  expansion  of  the  pupil  of  the  eye.  In 
the  Journal  des  Scavans,  for  1677,  we  find  the 
case  of  a  musician  who  had  one  of  his  eyes  struck 
with  a  lute  string  rebounding  when  it  broke  from 
being  screwed  too  intensely.  The  eye  inflamed, 
and  the  patient  found,  to  his  astonishment,  that  with 
his  disorder  he  had  acquired  the  power  of  seeing  in 
the  dark,  so  as  to  be  able  to  read.  He  could  only 


86  LECTURES    ON 

see  in  the  dark  with  the  inflamed  eye,  and  not  with 
the  other  eye." 

These  examples  show  the  force  of  education  and 
habit,  for  even  the  eye  may  be  educated  to  see 
with  very  little  light. 

Looking  into  a  fire  is  very  injurious  to  the  eyes, 
particularly  a  coal  fire.  The  stimulus  of  light  and 
heat  united,  soon  destroys  the  eyes.  Looking  at 
molten  iron  will  soon  destroy  the  sight.  Reading 
in  the  twilight  is  very  injurious  to  the  eyes,  as 
they  are  obliged  to  make  great  exertion.  Reading 
or  sewing  with  a  side  light,  injures  the  eyes,  as  both 
eyes  should  be  exposed  to  an  equal  degree  of  light. 
The  reason  is,  the  sympathy  between  the  eyes  is  so 
great,  that  if  the  pupil  of  one  is  dilated  by  being 
kept  partially  in  the  shade,  the  one  that  is  most 
exposed  cannot  contract  itself  sufficiently  for  pro- 
tection, and  will  ultimately  be  injured. 

Those  who  wish  to  preserve  their  sight,  should 
preserve  their  general  health  by  correct  habits,  and 
give  the  eyes  just  work  enough,  with  a  due  degree 
of  light. 

The  eyes  of  infants  should  be  guarded  from  strong 
light  in  the  night,  whether  from  a  lamp  or  fire. 
They  are  fond  of  a  light,  but  they  should  not  be 
indulged.  People  are  generally  sufficiently  careful 
in  guarding  infants  from  light  and  air  in  the  day  time. 

The  eyelids  guard  the  eyes,  in  a  degree,  from  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  87 

effects  of  light ;  the  eyebrows  catch  a  part  of  the 
dust  that  would  fall  in  the  eye,  and  the  tears  wash 
out  what  does  get  in,  and  the  dirty  water  is  ordina- 
rily conducted  off  through  the  nose. 

We  will  now  pay  a  little  attention  to  the  ear. 
The  ear  consists  of  two  parts,  the  external  and  in- 
ternal ear.  The  external  ear  is  concave  for  the 
collection  of  sound,  or  rather  those  vibrations  of  air 
which  strike  on  the  tympanum,  or  drum  of  the  ear. 
The  tympanum  is  a  thin  film,  or  membrane,  drawn 
tightly  across  the  passage  into  the  ear,  like  a  drum 
head.  It  is  about  three-fourths  of  an  inch  from  the 
external  opening.  This  is  called  tympanum,  be- 
cause this  is  the  Latin  word  for  drum.  The  air, 
when  struck  by  a  sonorous  body,  vibrates,  something 
like  the  vibrations  of  water  when  a  pebble  is  thrown 
into  it.  You  have  seen  wave  succeed  wave,  till 
they  spread  to  considerable  distance,  when  a  peb- 
ble was  thrown  into  water.  These  vibrations  of 
air  strike  on  the  drum  of  the  ear,  and  produce 
sound.  The  opening  into  the  ear  is  guarded  by  a 
bitter  substance,  called  ear  wax.  This  is  supposed 
to  keep  out  insects.  No  insect  can  get  farther  into 
the  ear  than  the  tympanum,  unless  there  is  a  hole 
through  that.  People  should  wash  their  ears,  and 
prevent  accumulations  of  ear  wai,  for  these  will 
sometimes  cause  partial  deafness.  I  once  saw  a 
lump  of  ear  wax  taken  from  a  gentleman's  ear,  as 


88  LECTURES    ON 

large  as  a  bean,  and  almost  as  hard.  This  had 
been  very  troublesome  to  him  and  partially  deprived 
him  of  hearing. 

Many  people  have  great  fear  that  insects  will 
get  into  their  ears,  especially  earwigs.  But  as  no 
insect  can  get  further  than  the  tympanum,  in  a  nat- 
ural state  of  that  organ,  and  as  that  is  only  three- 
fourths  of  an  inch  from  the  external  orifice,  if  they 
will  wash,  or  syringe  their  ears  with  weak  soap 
suds,  often,  they  need  not  fear  insects  of  any  kind. 

The  anatomy  of  the  nose  is  very  curious.  It  has 
cavities  to  collect  odors,  as  the  ear  has  a  cavity  to 
collect  the  vibrations  of  air.  The  organ  of  smell 
is  a  mucous  membrane,  which  lines  the  cavities  of 
the  nose.  It  is  called  the  schnciderian  membrane. 
It  is  highly  probable  that  in  a  natural  state  of  the 
organ  of  smell,  we  could  detect  what  would  be  in- 
jurious to  us.  In  a  natural  state  this  sense  is  vastly 
more  acute,  than  in  the  depraved  state  almost  uni- 
versal amongst  us.  The  more  simple  people  live, 
the  more  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  our  nature, 
the  more  acute  will  be  the  sense  of  smell. 

Some  people  are  fond  of  scents,  that  are  disagree- 
able to  others.  This  does  not  prove  that  there  is  a 
natural  difference  in  noses.  It  merely  proves  that 
the  force  of  habit  is  great.  Some  abuse  the  nose, 
and  through  that  the  stomach  and  whole  system, 
by  taking  snuff.  This  practice  not  only  destroys 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  89 

the  sensibility  of  the  olfactory  nerve,  but  produces 
many  evils.  I  can  speak  feelingly  on  this  subject, 
having  been  in  this  hurtful,  filthy  and  wicked  habit 
seven  years ;  and  it  is  now  ten  years  since  I  became 
emancipated.  Snuff  has  a  powerful  effect  upon  the 
nervous  system,  owing  to  its  deadly  narcotic  prop- 
erties. It  very  much  'injures  digestion,  by  being 
conveyed  into  the  stomach,  with  the  saliva.  The 
stomach  also  suffers  from  sympathy  with  other 
parts,  which  the  snuff  more  immediately  affects. 
Dizziness,  weakness,  nervous  prostration,  trem- 
bling, sickness  at  the  stomach,  are  all  consequences 
of  snuff-taking,  with  numerous  other  evils,  that  I 
have  no  time  to  enumerate.  I  believe  snuff-takers 
are  well  aware  of  the  injurious  effects  of  snuff.  But 
they  will  not  own  even  to  themselves  the  mischief 
it  is  doing  them.  They  excuse  themselves  for  in- 
dulging in  the  practice  in  various  ways.  One  has 
a  humor,  and  a  physician  has  recommended  snuff. 
Such  a  physician  ought  to  be  —  I  will  not  say  in 
the  state  prison,  but  more  honest  or  better  informed. 
Another  has  the  catarrh,  and  takes  snuff  for  that. 
The  very  thing  to  perpetuate  and  aggravate  any 
disorder  of  the  head  is  snuff.  Another  has  weak 
eyes,  and  she  tries  to  think,  and  make  others  think, 
that  she  takes  snuff  to  improve  her  eyesight.  Half 
the  time  these  excuses  do  not  satisfy  those  who 
make  them.  But  they  feel  so  guilty  for  indulging 
7 


90  LECTURES    ON 

in  the  habit,  that  they  want  an  excuse.  I  believe 
my  excuse  was  weak  eyes,  but  the  real  reason  was 
I  had  got  imperceptibly  into  this  wretched  habit, 
and  had  learned  to  love  snuff.  I  suffered  all  the 
evils  I  have  enumerated,  from  its  use,  and  many 
more.  I  knew  it  was  killing  me,  and  yet,  like  the 
poor  enslaved  drunkard,  I  kept  on.  And  knowing 
this,  was  I  scarcely  less  guilty  ?  I  know  the  cases 
are  not  parallel,  because  the  drunkard  abuses  others 
beside  himself.  The  snuff-taker  does  not,  except 
it  be  by  peevishness,  and  restlessness,  induced  by 
the  use  of  snuff.  But  have  we  a  right  to  squander 
and  throw  away  life,  by  indulgence  in  such  habits  ? 
If  we  shorten  life,  —  and  the  habitual  snuff-taker  will 
very  much  shorten  life,  even  though  all  her  other 
habits  are  correct, — I  say  if  we  thu?  shorten  life,  are 
we  not  verily  guilty  in  the  sight  of  the  Almighty  ? 

The  sickness,  the  misery  that  result  from  its  use 
are  very  hard  to  bear,  and  very  much  abridge  our 
usefulness.  To  say  the  least  of  snuff-taking,  it  is 
a  horrid  waste  of  health,  of  comfort,  of  usefulness, 
and  life  ;  and  beside  the  legitimate  effects  of  the 
tobacco,  there  are  other  sources  of  mischief  to  be 
found  in  snuff.  It  is  said  that  one  species  of  mag- 
got fly  lays  its  eggs  in  snuff.  Should  these  eggs 
hatch  in  the  head,  the  consequence  must  be  terrible. 

Pungent  odors,  of  any  kind,  have  a  tendency  to 
injure  the  delicate  lining  membrane  of  the  nose. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  91 

Smelling  bottles  stimulate  this  membrane  very 
greatly  ;  and  excess  of  stimulation  is  very  hurtful, 
as  it  exhausts  vital  power.  Smelling  bottles  proba- 
bly cause  one  to  take  cold  in  the  head,  because  the 
schneiderian  membrane  is  over  stimulated,  and 
there  is  a  consequent  relaxation,  a  falling  below  the 
natural  tone  of  the  organ,  and  it  is  thus  deprived 
of  its  power  of  resistance  ;  and  thus  those  who  use 
smelling  bottles  have  colds  and  inflammation  of  the 
mucous  membrane,  that  lines  the  cavities  of  the 
nose.  J  have  no  doubt  thousands  use  smellin^  bot- 

O 

ties  with  no  conception  of  their  injurious  effects. 


LECTURE  V. 

CIRCULATION,    RESPIRATION    AND    VENTILATION. 

WITHOUT  a  regular  and  proper  circulation  of  the 
blood,  we  fade,  wither,  and  die,  as  hundreds  do 
on  every  hand,  in  consequence  of  impeded  circula- 
tion. This  I  shall  demonstrate  to  you,  in  describing 
the  circulation  of  the  blood,  and  its  uses.  The  for- 
mation of  blood  should  first  claim  our  attention,  for 
a  few  moments. 


92  LECTURES   ON 

•7  .  A 


A    DRAWING    OF    THE    HUMAN    HEART. 

q,  the  descending  vena  cava,  returning  black  blood  from  the  head 
and  upper  extremities. 

o,  the  ascending  vena  cava,  returning  the  same  kind  of  blood  from 
the  lower  parts  of  the  body. 

n,  the  right  auricle  of  the  heart,  where  both  veins  meet. 

p,  and  x,  veins  from  the  liver,  spleen  and  bowels,  uniting  with  the 
interior  cava. 

The  auricle  being  filled,  contracts  and  forces  the  blood  into  b,  the 
ventricle  ;  next  the  ventricle  contracts  and  sends  it  to  k,  the  pulmo- 
nary artery,  which  branches  into  I,  I,  to  supply  the  lungs  in  both 
sides  of  the  chest.  From  the  lungs,  where  a  scarkt  color  has  been 
given  it,  four  veins  of  the  lungs  gather  it  together,  and  deposit  it  in 
the  left  auricle,  r ;  that  contracts,  and  the  blood  is  driven  into  the 
left  ventricle,  a  ;  lastly,  the  ventricle  contracts'  and  throws  it  into  c, 
the  aorta,  which  conducts  it  over  and'  through  every  bone,  muscle 
and  organ. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  93 

You  are  aware  that  food  is  reduced  by  the  action 
of  the  stomach,  and  its  solvents,  to  a  pulpy,  porra- 
ceous  mass,  called  chyme ;  that  the  nutritive  part 
of  this  chyme  is  taken  up  by  the  absorbents,  and 
is  a  milk-like  fluid  called  chyle.  The  vessels  which 
take  up  this  chyle,  gradually  unite,  until  they  termi- 
nate in  one  large  vessel,  called  the  thoracic  duct ; 
this  runs  in  direct  line  up  the  spine,  and  is  emptied 
into  the  left  subclavian  vein.  It  is  thus  carried 
across  to  the  right  side  of  the  heart,  where  it  is 
poured  into  the  heart,  and  thus  mixed  with  the 
venous  blood.  The  heart  contracts  and  throws 
this  mass  of  venous  blood  and  chyle  into  the  lungs, 
to  be  vitalized. 

The  lungs  are  a  delicate,  sponge-like  tissue,  con- 
sisting of  innumerable  air  cells.  The  membrane 
that  composes  these  cells  is  much  more  delicate 
than  the  finest  gauze.  As  the  air  is  inhaled  into 
the  lungs,  the  blood  by  means  of  these  gauze-like 
air  cells  comes  in  contact  with  it  and  unites  with  its 
oxygen,  one  of  the  constituent  parts  of  the  air  we 
breathe.  You  are  aware  that  the  lungs  are  situated 
in  the  lateral  portions  of  the  chest,  each  side  of  the 
heart.  They  are  surrounded  by  the  pleura,  a  deli- 
cate membrane,  and  a  duplicature  of  the  pleura  also 
covers  the  heart.  Adhesions  of  the  pleura  to  the 
ribs  and  lungs  cause  irritation,  and  great  uneasiness, 
pain  in  the  side,  &tc.  You  know  that  in  the  pres- 


94  LECTURES    ON 

ent  mode  of  dressing,  or  rather  compressing  the 
chest,  pain  in  the  side  is  so  common,  that  it  is  con- 
sidered something  incident  to  humanity.  A  young 
lady  once  said  to  me,  "  I  thought  all  persons  had 
pain  in  the  side,  when  they  took  much  exercise." 

Those  of  you  who  are  acquainted  with  chem- 
istry, know  that  the  air  we  breathe  is  composed  of 
two  gases,  oxygen  and  nitrogen. 

Oxygen  is  the  vital  portion  of  the  air,  and  is 
mixed  with  the  nitrogen  to  temper,  or  dilute  it,  as 
it  seems.  As  I  before  remarked,  the  heart  con- 
tracts, and  throws  the  blood  into  the  lungs ;  it  there 
comes  in  contact  with  the  air,  imbibes  oxygen  from 
the  air,  and  thus  becomes  vitalized.  It  gives  off 
carbon,  with  which  it  has  become  loaded,  in  its  pas- 
sage through  the  body,  and  becomes  of  a  florid  red 
color,  by  its  union  with  oxygen.  From  the  lungs 
it  is  carried  back  into  the  left  side  of  the  heart. 
The  heart  contracts,  and  throws  this  revitalized 
blood  into  the  arteries.  By  these  it  is  carried  all 
over  the  body,  and  gives  nourishment  to  every  part. 
After  it  has  thus  travelled  all  over  the  body,  in  the 
arteries,  it  is  carried  back  by  the  veins,  to  the  right 
side  of  the  heart,  where  it  is  poured  into  the  heart, 
mixed  with  the  chyle,  vitalized  in  the  lungs,  and 
thus  prepared  again  to  go  the  round  of  the  circula- 
tion and  give  nourishment  to  every  portion  of  the 
body.  It  is  of  the  highest  knportance  that  the 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  95 

blood  should  be  freed  from  the  carbon,  with  which 
it  has  become  loaded  in  its  progress  over  the  body, 
and  that  it  be  united  with  oxygen.  No  blood  is 
fit  for  the  nourishment  of  the  body,  unless  it  has 
passed  through  these  changes ;  nay,  more,  it  is  a  poi- 
eon,  which  stagnates  rather  than  circulates  in  the 
vessels  when  it  is  pent,  for  there  is  no  regular  cir- 
culation. All  the  blood  in  the  body,  which  amounts 
to  several  gallons,  passes  through  the  heart,  on  its 
way  to  and  from  the  lungs,  once  in  four  minutes. 
Ladies,  I  cannot  answer  for  your  blood,  but  this 
should  be  the  fact.  My  object  is  to  make  you 
understand  the  mischiefs  that  arise  from  the  ruinous 
practice  of  compressing  the  chest.  You  are  aware 
that  the  system  is  nourished  by  the  blood  ;  that  this 
vital  fluid,  when  left  at  liberty,  traverses  every  tis- 
sue of  the  body,  and  gives  nourishment  to  every 
part.  In  order  that  the  system  be  properly  nour- 
ished, the  blood  must  not  only  circulate  freely,  to 
every  part  of  the  body,  but  it  must  be  proper  blood. 
Yet  what  proper  nourishment  can  there  be  in  a 
mass  of  impurities  called  blood,  which  for  hours 
does  not  come  in  contact  with  the  air,  and  which 
consequently  cannot  give  off  carbon,  or  imbibe  oxy- 
gen. If  these  pent  up,  poisoned  streams  were  not 
set  at  liberty  during  the  hours  devoted  to  sleep,  the 
poor  sufferer  would  be  much  sooner  released  from 
bodily  suffering.  It  is  not  my  province  to  follow 


96  LECTURES    ON 

the  immortal  spirit,  and  shall  I  say  the  immortal 
spirit  of  a  suicide  ?  I  am  at  a  loss  to  conceive  how- 
American  women  have  become  thus  deeply  involved 
in  this  absurd  and  ruinous  fashion,  a  fashion  a  thou- 
sand times  more  hurtful,  and  more  to  be  deprecated 
than  that  of  the  Chinese,  who  compress  the  feet  of 
their  females.  It  is  vain  to  say  it  is  the  stupid  or 
weak-minded  alone,  who  are  the  victims  of  this 
fashion.  Women  of  the  finest  minds,  the  deepest 
and  tenderest  sympathies,  formed  to  love,  to  be  be- 
loved and  to  diffuse  happiness  to  those  around  them, 
and  often  to  thousands,  who  dwell  with  intense  in- 
terest on  their  productions,  go  down  to  a  premature 
grave  destroyed  by  this  fashion  ;  and  not  only 
themselves  the  victims,  but  their  corset-broken  con- 
stitutions descend  to  their  children,  and  thus  suffer- 
ing is  perpetuated. 

It  is  a  melancholy  error,  to  suppose  that  we  can 
give  away  what  we  do  not  possess.  We  cannot 
give  perfect  health  to  our  children,  unless  we  our- 
selves possess  it.  Were  the  desolations  of  tight 
lacing  confined  to  its  immediate  victims,  I  could  be 
better  content  to  remain  silent.  But  when  I  see 
the  race  sinking  beneath  the  evil,  it  seems  time  that 
a  warning  voice  should  be  raised,  and  raised  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  startle  the  gifted  from  their  slumber 
of  security ;  —  for  the  gifted  are  no  less  the  victims 
than  the  ignorant.  I,  who  have  at  least  sense 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  97 

enough  to  understand  a  part  of  the  evils  that  result 
from  compression,  was,  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  well 
nigh  destroyed  by  it.  And  though  by  great  care, 
and  a  sedulous  employment  of  all  the  means  calcu- 
lated to  remedy  the  evil,  my  life  is  made  tolerably 
comfortable,  still  I  am  a  wreck —  the  grasp  of  death 
is  upon  my  vitals,  placed  there  by  the  murderous 
corset,  at  the  early  age  of  fourteen.  I  know  that  I 
am  doomed,  that  I  can  live  but  a  short  time  at  the 
longest.  I  would  be  of  the  greatest  use  while  I 
remain.  I  would  awaken  females  every  where.  I 
would  loosen  the  death  grasp  of  the  corset,  and 
send  the  now  imprisoned  and  poisoned  blood  re-' 
joicing  through  the  veins  of  woman. 

If  1  can  do  this,  may  I  not  be  willing  to  sacri- 
fice myself  to  misrepresentation  and  abuse?  — 
What  is  an  individual,  compared  with  the  whole 
race  ?  What  is  the  comfort  of  one,  compared  with 
the  health  and  happiness  of  thousands  ? 

I  am  satisfied  that  information  alone  is  wanting. 
Let  woman  once  know  her  own  organization,  and 
she  will  tremble  at  the  thought  of  sacrificing  her- 
self, for  she  will  know  that  she  is  doing  it.  Many 
have  no  idea  that  the  consequences  of  compression 
extend  farther  than  present  discomfort  and  incon- 
venience ;  and  many  have  so  paralyzed  the  muscles 
that  hold  the  body  upright,  that  they  cannot  sup- 
port themselves  in  an  erect  posture,  without  corsets. 


yH  LECTURES    ON 

Hence  the  universal  exclamation,  "I  could  not 
live  without  corsets  :  I  should  fall  in  pieces."  Such 
must  take  measures  to  restore  the  contractile  power 
of  the  muscles.  A  variety  of  gymnastic  and  vocal 
exercises,  suited  to  this  end,  I  have  taught  in  my 
vocal  philosophy  classes.  These  exercises  enabled 
me  to  become  erect,  after  I  had  been,  for  fifteen 
years,  so  much  bent  as  to  suppose  that  I  had  per- 
manent distortion  of  the  spine. 

I  have  said  that  knowledge  alone  is  wanting. 
Of  a  certain  class  of  minds  this  is  true.  I  know 
very  well,  that  there  are  melancholy  exceptions.  I 
have  an  instance  in  my  mind's  eye.  A  young  lady 
was  my  pupil,  a  few  years  since,  when  I  was  en- 
gaged in  school  keeping.  She  attended  to  the 
study  of  anatomy  with  the  class.  She  laced  very 
tightly  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  she 
drew  the  cords  of  death  still  tighter,  all  the  while 
averring  she  was  not  tight.  1  warned,  entreated, 
demonstrated  —  but  all  availed  not  —  she  seemed 
bent  upon  destroying  herself,  though  in  other  re- 
spects amiable.  The  work  was  soon  completed ; 
she  was  seized  with  a  fever  ;  her  lungs  were  pro- 
nounced "  much  affected,"  by  her  physician.  A 
few  days,  and  she  was  a  corpse,  —  as  much  mur- 
dered as  if  she  had  drawn  the  cords  about  her 
neck. 

And  this  state  of  things  is  on  every  hand.    So  gen- 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  99 

eral  is  the  distortion  of  the  female  form,  and  death 
from  this  cause,  that  when  I  asked  a  physician  in 
Philadelphia,  if  he  had  a  female  skeleton,  distorted 
by  tight  lacing,  "  No,"  said  he,  "  we  have  no  need 
to  save  them  ;  we  can  get  one  when  it  is  wanted, 
at  a  week's  notice."  Is  there  not  terror  enough 
in  this  answer,  to  send  woman  out  of  what  is  called 
her  sphere,  if  she  can  by  any  means  draw  atten- 
tion to  such  tremendous  evils  ? 

When  I  have  been  constrained  to  speak  to  ladies 
of  the  inevitable  destruction  they  were  bringing 
upon  themselves  they  would  reply,  "Mrs.  Gove,  I 
don't  lace,  —  I  wish  you  could  see  Julia,  A.,  or  Mary 
B. ;  —  they  dress  tight ;  but  I  am  always  loose.  I 
cannot  bear  any  thing  close."  And  they  said  this, 
when  the  delicate  air  cells  of  the  lungs  were  col- 
lapsed in  such  a  manner  as  to  produce  inflamma- 
tion ;  all  the  internal  viscera  deranged,  the  blood,  re- 
fused a  passage  through  its  proper  channels,  was 
forcing  its  way  through  other  vessels,  and  rendering 
them  aneurismal.  Physicians  think  there  is  great 
danger  when  they  are  obliged  to  tie  one  important 
blood  vessel,  in.  consequence  of  the  distention  the 
other  vessels  must  necessarily  suffer,  from  the  in- 
creased quantity  of  blood  they  are  obliged  to  trans- 
mit. But  what  must  be  the  danger,  when  numbers 
of  blood  vessels,  especially  the  superficial  ones,  are  ob- 
structed, and  almost  entirely  collapsed,  and  the  blood, 


100  LECTURES    ON 

diverted  from  its  proper  channels,  is  thrown  into 
other  and  deeper  seated  vessels.  These  vessels 
must  of  necessity  become  aneurismal.  The  regular 
pulsation  of  the  heart  and  arteries  is  broken  up, 
and  palpitations,  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  faint- 
ness,  and  at  times  even  suspended  animation,  are 
the  consequence.  Many  persons  suppose  that 
moderate  compression  about  the  chest  is  admissible, 
and  even  useful.  If  this*  be  true,  why  not  com- 
press the  throat,  on  the  same  principle  ?  The  lungs 
should  be  fully  inflated  at  every  breath.  But  how 
few  fully  inflate  the  lungs  during  the  day.  I  hesi- 
tate not  to  say,  that  not  one  in  fifty,  I  fear  not  one 
in  five  hundred,  fully  inflates  the  lungs  during  the 
day.  If  the  blood  cannot  come  in  contact  with 
the  air,  as  it  is  evident  it  cannot,  if  the  lungs  are 
not  inflated,  then  it  is  utterly  unfit  to  nourish  the 
body,  even  if  it  could  circulate,  which  it  is  evident 
it  cannot. 

There  is  a  darkness  of  complexion,  a  bilious  hue, 
as  it  is  often  termed,  about  those  who  lace  tightly, 
that  has  no  alliance  with  beauty.  The  blood, 
loaded  with  carbon,  and  other  impurities,  and  des- 
titute of  the  oxygen,  the  vital  principle,  imparts  a 
livid,  purple  hue  to  the  lips,  and  a  sallowness  to 
the  complexion.  I  have  known  a  lady  of  clear, 
brilliant  complexion,  by  tight  lacing,  to  become 
dark,  and  to  have  a  cadaverous  look  that  was  almost 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       101 

frightful.  She  was  induced  to  attend  to  the  study 
of  anatomy.  The  consequence  was,  she  laid  aside 
the  corsets  at  once,  and  for  ever.  In  a  short  time 
her  brilliancy  of  complexion  returned  ;  she  had  the 
glow  and  animation  of  health,  and  seemed  like  an 
emancipated  slave.  She  was  truly  an  emancipated 
victim  of  fashion. 

The  effect  of  compression  in  paralyzing  the  mus- 
cles of  the  chest,  is  not  understood  as  it  should  be. 
It  is  a  law  of  our  nature,  that  if  an  organ  is  not 
used,  we  lose  the  use  of  that  organ.  The  muscles 
of  the  chest  are  not  employed  in  holding  the  chest 
upright,  but  they  are  so  compressed  that  they  cannot 
be  properly  nourished  by  the  blood.  They  lose 
their  healthy  contractile  power ;  they  are  incapable 
of  supporting  the  body  ;  hence  the  need  of  mechan- 
ical support.  Hence,  too,  one  cause  of  distortion 
of  the  spine,  from  irregular  and  deficient  action  of 
the  muscles.  It  is  owing  to  this  paralysis  of  the 
muscles,  that  ladies  think  they  cannot  give  up  me- 
chanical support.  If  they  wish  to  perpetuate  the 
evil,  and  never  to  remove  it,  they  should  continue 
their  present  course.  They  may  be  sure  that  they 
have  greatly  injured  themselves,  if  they  find  they 
cannot  keep  erect  without  mechanical  support. 

In  view  of  the  delicate  organization  of  the  lungs, 
their  proneness  to  rupture,  when  unduly  compress- 
ed, and  the  exceeding  commonness  of  bleeding  at 


102  LECTURES    ON 

the  lungs,  induced  by  compression,  who  would  not 
wish  corsets  banished  from  our  world  ?  I  have 
myself  bled  at  the  lungs,  till  I  fell  apparently  as 
dead  as  I  will  ever  be.  Certainly,  if  I  cannot  speak 
scientifically  upon  this  subject,  I  can  at  least  speak 
feelingly.  More  evils  to  the  lungs  result  from 
paralysis  of  the  muscles,  than  we  are  aware  of. 
The  effort  to  speak  is  not  made  in  accordance  with 
truth  and  nature ;  unnatural  labor  is  put  upon  the 
lungs  in  speaking  ;  hence  the  developement  of  pul- 
monary consumption  is  hastened.  The  nervous 
evils  attendant  upon  tight  lacing  need  an  abler  pen 
to  delineate.  Youth  is  the  time  for  brilliant  hopes, 
and  aspirations  after  the  true,  the  beautiful.  But 
the  hopes  of  our  race  are  cut  off,  the  buds  of 
genius  often  are  nipped  ere  they  have  blossomed ; 
and  to  brightness  and  beauty  succeed  the  gloom  of 
the  pall,  or  at  best  a  blasted  existence.  The  buoy- 
ancy of  youth,  the  excitement  of  pleasure,  hopes 
that  spring  in  the  young  heart  in  spite  of  misery, 
often  keep  our  ladies  from  sinking  under  their  self- 
imposed  torture,  and  even  make  them  gay  and 
cheerful.  The  length  of  time  they  support  life 
shows  the  power  of  endurance  possessed  by  the 
human  system ;  but  they  must  fail  as  surely  as 
results  follow  causes.  I  have  not  the  shadow  of 
a  doubt  that  much  of  that  nervous  irritability,  that 
ennui,  that  hangs  over  the  finest  minds,  shrouding 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        103 

their  fairest  prospects  in  gloom,  may  be  traced  to 
the  influence  of  lacing,  before  or  after  marriage, 
or  both.  The  miserable  victim  of  an  absurd  fash- 
ion has  destroyed  herself! — See  her  attenuated 
form ;  hear  her  hollow  cough  ;  see  her  hand  placed 
instinctively  upon  her  side,  to  ease  the  piercing 
pain  ;  see  her  hanging  over  her  poor  babe,  to 
whom  she  has  been  able  to  give  but  half  an  ex- 
istence. Often  she  cannot  nourish  her  infant.  The 
fountains  of  life  are  for  ever  sealed  by  compression. 
The  babe  must  be  committed  to  hirelings,  or  brought 
up  in  an  unhealthy  and  unnatural  manner  at  home. 
The  unhappy  mother  lives  on,  a  prey  to  disease, 
perhaps  to  those  moral  aberrations,  which  are  its 
consequence ;  and  often  she  sinks  with  consumption, 
that  fell  destroyer,  that  riots,  gorged  to  the  full, 
with  half  the  loveliness  of  earth.  Terrible  reflec- 
tions these ! 

In  view  of  all  these  facts, — in  view,  too,  of  the 
fact  that  numbers  of  the  best  educated  females  in 
England  and  America  have  discarded  corsets,— 
will  our  ladies  continue  slaves  of  a  fashion  as  absurd 
as  it  is  ruinous  ?  Let  all  those  who  have  the  least 
love  for  science,  for  philanthropy,  or  Christianity, 
answer,  No  :  resolutely,  and  firmly,  No. 

I  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  tight  lacing  is  doing  an 
amount  of  mischief  in  our  land,  fully  equal  to  that 
wrought  by  alcohol.  Then  let  public  sentiment  be 


104  LECTURES    ON 

equally  aroused  against  it.     To  do  this  we  must 
enlighten,  which  depends  on  woman.     But  woman, 
unaided,  can   never   accomplish  this   great  work. 
There  is  a  unity  in  the  race,  and  unless  they  act  in 
unison,  little  can  be  done  on  any  great  question. 
Would  our  own  loved  land  have  been  discovered, 
had  not  the  energies  of  Columbus  been  assisted  by 
Isabella.       Would   our   independence    have   been 
achieved,  had  there  not  been  many  mothers  beside 
the  mother  of  Washington  ?     We  may  strive  to  be 
good  or  great  alone,  but  we  strive  against  fearful 
odds,  and  it  will  only  be  in  isolated  cases  that  we 
shall  succeed.     Masses  will  never  be  elevated  in 
this  way.     Men  should  every  where  express  their 
disapprobation  of  this  cruel  fashion.     What  avails 
a  woman's  reason,  or  her  determination  to  consult 
health  and  comfort,  if  she  is  sure  of  being  called  a 
"  dowdy,"  by  the  man  she  admires  ?     I  grant  some 
women  have  independence  enough  to  survive  even 
such  a  remark  :  but  most  of  the  sex  would  choose 
to  be  sacrificed.     I  know  many  men  of  worth,  and 
science,  have  raised  a  warning  voice,  and  that  with 
many  tight  lacing  is  considered  as  vulgar,  and  as 
much  opposed  to  true  elegance  of  form,  as  it  really 
is.     Still,  it  is  little  more  than  three  years,  since  I 
heard  a  lady  called  a  "  dowdy,"  who  had  given  up 
corsets,  and  that   too  by  a  gentleman  who  has  lec- 
tured on  Anatomy.     I  would  fain  believe  that  all 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY. 


105 


gentlemen  have  correct  taste  as  respects  the  female 
form.  But  I  know  many  who  are  fine  scholars, 
who  are  exceedingly  ignorant  of  anatomy.  They 
learn  to  admire  what  they  see  daily,  and  they  see 
every  day,  what  should  make  them  tremble  and 
grow  sick  at  heart. 


COMPRESSED  CHEST. 


NATURAL  FEMALE  CHEST. 


Perhaps  these  two  drawings  might  with  propriety 
be  left  to  speak  for  themselves.  But  we  would  ask 
attention  to  the  free,  full  and  natural  outline  of  the 
one,  and  the  cramped,  contracted,  unnatural  angles 
of  the  other.  [Tiie  illustrations  accompanying  this 
lecture  are  from  that  excellent  work,  "  The  Class 
Book  of  Anatomy,"  by  Dr.  J.  V.  C.  Smith,  —  a 
book  that  ought  to  be  in  every  family.] 

Works  of  fiction,  sickly  tales  that  make  clay  wasps 
of  their  heroines,  foster  the  false  taste  of  the  com- 
8 


106  LECTUKES    ON 

munity.  Not  long  since,  I  took  up  a  newspaper 
and  cast  my  eyes  over  the  first  page,  which  con- 
tained a  story.  I  read  this  sentence,  "  Rising,  she 
displayed  a  delicately  slender  waist,  rather  smaller 
than  ordinary."  Let  the  dissecting  knife  display 
the  ulcers  in  the  lungs,  within  that  waist,  and  it 
would  not  seem  desirable,  to  the  most  vain  and 
sickly  sentimentalist. 

"  Oh !  my  Nora's  gown  for  me, 
That  floats  as  wild  as  mountain  breezes, 
Leaving  every  beauty  free 

-  To  sink  or  swell  as  heaven  pleases." 

I  have  now  demonstrated  the  importance  of 
breathing  freely.  Next  in  importance  is  the  quality 
of  the  air  we  breathe.  You  are  aware  that  we  are 
continually  throwing  out  carbonic  acid  gas,  from 
the  lungs,  and  taking  up  oxygen.  I  believe  it  is 
estimated  that  we  render  a  gallon  of  air  unfit  for 
respiration,  every  minute.  Ventilation  must  be  in 
proportion  to  this  expense.  No  one  is  safe,  unless 
it  is.  You  are  aware  that  carbonic  acid  gas  de- 
stroys life  suddenly,  when  we  are  exposed  to  it  in 
its  undiluted  state.  We  ought  to  know  that  when 
mixed  with  the  air  we  breathe  it  destroys  as  surely, 
though  more  slowly.  I  need  not  call  your  attention 
to  cases  where  this  gas  has  proved  fatal,  such  as 
wells,  cellars,  and  rooms  where  charcoal  is  burned. 
You  are  familiar  with  these  examples.  You  know 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  107 

that  this  gas  is  produced  by  combustion,  as  well  as 
by  breathing.  And  knowing  this,  we  act  as  if  we 
had  no  knowledge  on  the  subject.  Our  rooms  are 
heated,  and  seldom  aired.  Our  schools,  our  lecture 
rooms,  our  steamboats,  cars,  coaches,  and  other 
means  of  conveyance,  even  our  churches,  are  so 
many  manufactories  of  death,  from  the  fact  that 
pure  air  is  excluded,  and  what  remains  is  robbed  of 
its  oxygen,  loaded  with  carbonic  acid  gas,  and  the 
impure  exhalations  continually  arising  from  the 
human  body.  The  lungs  are  forced  to  receive  the 
poison.  The  consequences  must  be  obvious,  if  we 
will  but  reflect  for  a  moment.  The  amount  of  in- 
jury done  by  impure  air,  in  our  schools  and  churches 
alone,  is  enough  to  make  us  tremble,  if  we  were 
but  alive  to  it.  But  how  greatly  is  the  injury  in- 
creased when  the  lungs  are  compressed  in  the  man- 
ner we  see  at  church,  and  at  school. 

The  manner  in  which  ventilation  is  neglected  at 
schools,  is  more  painful  from  the  fact  that  the  young 
creatures  who  are  there  confined  six  hours  in  a  day, 
without  any  regular  and  systematic  exercise,  are 
less  capable  of  resisting  hurtful  impressions,  than 
those  who  are  older.  Children  fail  often  at  school 
and  sink  under  illness,  or  the  seeds  of  consumption 
are  sown  there,  to  be  developed  in  after  years. 
Yet  few  parents  ever  suspect  that  the  impure  air  of 
the  school  room  has  any  thing  to  do  with  the  ill- 


108  LECTURES    ON 

ness  of  their  child.  Few  inquire  whether  the 
school  room  is  ventilated  or  not.  I  know  that  other 
causes  are  continually  undermining  the  health  of 
our  youth.  The  process  of  educating  our  children 
by  steam,  if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression,  does 
them  great  injury.  Bad  air  is  only  one  cause  of 
evil.  Compression  is  only  one  cause.  Still  the 
evils  to  which  they  give  rise,  may  well  be  called 
"Legion,"  for  they  are  many.  I  have  a  school- 
room now  in  my  mind's  eye,  where  for  many  years 
about  one  hundred  scholars  attended.  I  never 
knew  it  ventilated  but  once.  Then  I  went  into  it 
to  make  preparation  for  a  lecture.  The  air  was  so 
bad,  that  1  found  it  difficult  to  remain  till  the  win- 
dows could  be  raised.  Had  not  the  room  been 
wanted  for  use,  it  would  have  remained  close  shut 
till  the  next  day,  when  the  children  and  teacher 
would  have  again  inhaled  the  poisonous  air. — 
The  teacher  was  a  friend  of  mine,  and  an  intelli- 
gent lady.  I  called  on  her  to  warn  her  of  the  fatal 
consequences  of  breathing  such  an  atmosphere.  I 
found  her  with  her  large  school  immersed  in  poison. 
Her  little  son,  some  four  years  old.  appeared  as  if 
some  deadly  blight  had  struck  him.  I  told  the 
mother  he  must  die,  unless  removed  from  that  school 
room.  He  sat  on  a  low  bench,  and  as  you  know 
carbonic  acid  gas  is  heavier  than  air,  consequently 
he  was  more  exposed  to  its  influence,  than  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  109 

larger  scholars.  To  my  earnest  warning,  the 
mother  returned  this  answer,  "  I  suppose  he  would 
be  better  out  of  school."  My  words  seemed  to 
fall  on  her  ear,  "  like  drops  of  rain  upon  a  glossy 
leaf."  I  however  solemnly  repeated  the  warn- 
ing. The  lady  was  herself  very  strong.  In  about 
two  months,  the  child  died,  and  in  a  very  short 
time  after,  the  mother  sunk  and  died  also.  But  no 
alteration  is  made  in  the  treatment  of  that  school. 
No  one  inquired  the  cause  of  the  teacher's  death, 
or  that  of  her  child,  or  why  their  own  children 
were  like  drooping  or  withered  lilies  in  consequence 
of  disease. 


LECTURE  VL 

ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY    OF    THE    STOMACH. 

\THIS  world  is  emphatically  a  world  of  change^ 
This  truth  has  been  beautifully  commented  on  by 
various  writer!}  But  as  a  truth  with  which  we  have 
much  to  do  in  the  present  lecture,  I  introduce  it 
here.  Every  thing  is  continually  changing.  Not 
a  leaf,  not  a  plant,  not  a  flower,  not  even  a  blade 
of  grass  is  the  same  to-day,  that  it  was  yesterday. 


110  LECTURES    ON 

They  are  changed.  They  are  giving  off  one  set  of 
particles,  and  assimilating  or  taking  up  other  parti- 
cles. These  plants  must  have  nourishment.  They 
must  have  earth,  they  must  have  water,  to  supply 
the  place  of  these  particles  that  are  thrown  off. 
Deprive  them  of  this  support,  and  they  wither  and 
die.  So  it  is  with  man  ;  our  bodies  are  continually 
changing.  With  man  there  is  constant  waste  and 
renovation.  One  set  of  particles  are  thrown  out  of 
the  system,  and  another  set  is  at  the  same  lime 
supplied  by  that  vital  fluid  that  nourishes  all  parts 
of  the  body.  I  mean  the  blood.  Now  the  great 
laboratory  for  the  elimination  of  particles  that  go  to 
make  up  the  blood  is  the  stomach.  You  know 
that  you  put  food  into  the  stomach,  and  that  it  is 
reduced  by  the  action  of  the  stomach  and  its  pecu- 
liar solvents,  to  a  pulpy  mass,  and  that  from  this 
mass  the  materials  that  go  to  make  up  the  blood 
are  eliminated.  But  more  of  this,  by  and  by.  I 
am  desirous  that  you  should  first  understand  the 
anatomy  of  the  stomach  and  organs  immediately 
connected  with  it. 

The  stomach  of  man  is  a  membraneous,  muscu- 
lar bag,  lying  on  the  left  side,  under  the  ribs.  It 
reaches  toward  the  rrj:ht  side,  a  little  beyond  what 
we  call  the  pit  of  the  stomach. 

The  stomach  consists  of  three  membraneous 
layers  or  coats.  It  has  numerous  glands,  blood 
vessels  and  nerves. 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY. 


Ill 


The  outside  of  the  stomach  is  a  tough,  shining 
membrane,  which  lines  the  abdomen,  and  consti- 
tutes the  outer  covering  of  all  the  intestines.  This 
membrane  strengthens  the  stomach,  and  binds  down 
the  intestines  and  other  organs  in  their  places. 


THE    STOMACH. 

The  human  stomach  somewhat  resembles,  in  sliape,  the  bag  of 
the  Scottish  instrument  of  music  called  the  bagpipe.  It  lies  directly 
across  the  body,  just  under  the  edge  of  the  ribs,  and  in  such  close 
contact  with  the  diaphragm  or  floor  of  the  apartment  which  contains 
the  lungs,  that  the  latter  seem  to  rest  directly  upon  it.  The  place 
where  the  food  pipe  enters  it  is  called  the  cardiac  ^orifice,  and  the 
termination  or  outlet  of  this  spacious  saloon  is  called  the  pylorus  or 
pyloric  orifice.  —  House  1  Live  In,  bij  Dr.  Wm.  A.  Alcott. 

a,  sesophagus.  b,  cardiac  portion,  c,  great  or  left  extremity. 
d,  small  extremity,  e,  stomach  tied  at  the  pylorus.  /,  great  ante- 
rior curvature.  g,g,  omenlum  or  caul. 


112  LECTURES    ON 

The  middle  and  muscular  coat  of  the  stomach  con- 
sists of  a  layer  of  fibres.  These  traverse  the  stomach 
longitudinally.  The  internal  layer  of  this  middle 
coat  consists  of  circular  fibres.  The  uses  of  the 
muscular  coat  have  a  distinct  reference  to  the  function 
of  digestion.  By  the  joint  action  of  the  longitudinal 
and  circular  fibres  the  stomach  is  enabled  to  con- 
tract and  lessen  its  size,  so  as  to  adapt  its  capacity 
to  the  volume  of  its  contents. 

By  the  successive  action  of  these  layers  of  fibres, 
running  as  they  do  in  different  directions,  a  kind  of 
churning  motion  is  produced  in  the  stomach.  This 
motion  of  the  stomach  agitates  the  food  and  con- 
tributes both  to  break  it  down,  and  to  mix  it  with 
the  peculiar  fluid  which  has  such  an  important  part 
in  the  process  of  digestion.  I  mean  the  gastric 
juice,  of  which  I  shall  tell  you  more  presently. 

The  internal  coat  of  the  stomach  is  called  the 
mucous  or  villous  coat.  It  is  a  velvet-like  mem- 
brane, of  a  pale  pink  color.  The  extent  of  this 
layer  is  greater  than  the  others,  and  it  is  conse- 
quently wrinkled. 

The  upper  aperture  of  the  stomach  is  called  the 
cardiac  orifice,  from  cardia,  heart,  because  it  lies 
near  the  heart.  The  lower  orifice  is  called  pyloric, 
or  pylorus,  from  door-keeper,  because  when  any 
thing  improper  has  been  admitted  into  the  stomach, 
this  orifice  is  closed  upon  it  and  refuses  to  let  it  pass 
into  the  intestines,  thus  acting  as  a  door-keeper  to 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       113 

prevent  what  is  improper  from  passing.  These 
improper  substances  are  either  ejected  from  the 
stomach  by  vomiting,  or  after  repeated  trials  they 
are  at  last  allowed  to  pass  through  the  pyrolic  orifice. 

The  stomach  is  nourished  by  numerous  blood 
vessels.  It  also  has  nerves,  of  which  I  shall  speak 
by  and  by.  Many  curious  facts  respecting  the 
stomach  and  its  functions  have  been  made  known 
through  the  medium  of  an  accident  that  happened 
to  the  person  of  Alexis  St.  Martin,  in  the  year  1822. 

"  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he  was  accidentally 
wounded  in  the  stomach  by  the  discharge  of  a  mus- 
ket. The  charge,  consisting  of  powder  and  duck 
shot,  entered  the  left  side  of  the  youth,  he  being  at 
a  distance  of  not  more  than  one  yard  from  the  muz- 
zle of  the  gun.  The  contents  entered  posteriorly 
and  in  an  oblique  direction,  forward  and  inward, 
literally  blowing  off  integuments  and  muscles  of  the 
size  of  a  man's  hand,  fracturing  and  carrying  away 
the  anterior  half  of  the  sixth  rib,  fracturing  the  fifth, 
lacerating  the  lower  portion  of  the  left  lobe  of  the 
lungs,  the  diaphragm,  and  perforating  the  stomach. 
The  whole  mass  of  materials  forced  from  the  mus- 
ket, together  with  the  fragments  of  clothing  and 
pieces  of  fractured  ribs,  were  driven  into  the  mus- 
cles and  cavity  of  the  chest. 

"  Dr.  Beaumont  saw  him  twenty-five  or  thirty 
minutes  after  the  accident  occurred,  and  on  exam- 


114  LECTURES    ON 

ination  found  a  portion  of  the  lung  as  large  as  a  tur- 
key's egg  protruding  through  the  external  wound, 
lacerated  and  burnt,  and  immediately  below  this 
another  protrusion,  which  on  further  examination 
proved  to  be  a  portion  of  the  stomach,  lacerated 
through  all  its  coats,  and  pouring  out  the  food  he 
had  eaten  for  his  breakfast,  through  an  orifice  large 
enough  to  admit  the  forefinger.  Subsequently  the 
integuments  sloughed  off,  and  left  the  opening  into 
the  stomach  much  larger.  The  coats  of  the  stomach 
protruded  through  the  aperture,  and  finally  adhered 
to  the  pleura  costalis  and  external  wound.  In  one 
year  from  the  time  of  the  accident,  the  injured  parts 
were  all  sound,  with  the  exception  of  the  aperture. 
The  perforation  was  about  two  and  a  half  inches  in 
circumference,  and  the  food  and  drinks  constantly 
exuded,  unless  prevented  by  tent  compress  and  band- 
age. In  1825,  Dr.  Beaumont  commenced  a  series 
of  experiments  with  him  at  Fort  Mackinaw,  Michi- 
gan. From  that  time  till  1833,  Dr.  B.  at  different 
intervals  continued  to  experiment  upon  this  man. 
It  appears  that  during  that  time,  he  was  possessed 
of  considerable  health  and  vigor." 

Dr.  Beaumont  says  that  he  enjoyed  general  good 
health.  But  directly  afterward  he  says,  "  For  the 
last  four  months  he  [St.  M.j  has  been  unusually 
plethoric  and  robust." 

Now  plethora,  or  inordinate  fulness  of  the  ves- 


ANATOiMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  115 

sels,  is  disease,  and  though  very  many  have  this 
habit  of  body,  who  have  perhaps  much  vigor,  still 
it  is  disease.  I  know  many  persons  think  a  full 
red  face  indicative  of  health.  But  I  have  learned 
to  look  upon  such  a  countenance  with  pain.  I 
know  that  there  is  plethora,  or  congestion  ;  that  the 
blood  is  unduly  accelerated ;  that  it  is  driven  on 
its  course  in  a  manner,  to  borrow  the  simile  of 
another,  very  analagous  to  the  high  pressure  steam 
engines.  To  carry  out  this  borrowed  simile,  —  for  I 
know  of  nothing  that  will  so  aptly  illustrate  the 
case,  —  we  may  take  pleasure  in  seeing  the  proud 
boat  cut  her  way,  amid  sheets  of  foam,  through  the 
waves  ;  but  we  see  not  her  danger.  Every  inch  of 
her  boiler  is  strained  to  bursting,  —  and  anon,  tim- 
bers, planks,  and  all  parts  of  the  fair  fabric  are  fly- 
ing in  fragments  through  the  air,  and  mangled  limbs 
and  dead  bodies  are  mingled  in  the  dreadful  ruin. 
Now  that  person  who  is  stimulated  till  his  whole 
system  is  on  the  verge  of  acute  disease  and  death, 
though  he  may  have  the  appearance  of  health,  and 
like  the  over-worked  steam  engine,  may  have  vast 
power,  has  this  accession  of  power  at  a  like  risk. 

But  to  Alexis  St.  M.  The  belief  that  he  was 
in  a  degree  diseased,  does  not  affect  many  of  the 
facts  observed  by  Dr.  Beaumont ;  it  only  renders 
us  cautious  about  receiving  all  his  deductions  as 
facts  and  true  scientific  conclusions.  It  is  doubtless 


116  LECTURES    ON 

true  that  Dr.  B.'s  observations  and  conclusions  re- 
specting the  gastric  juice,  are  of  more  value  than 
those  of  any  other  physiologist,  because  no  one  ever 
had  such  an  opportunity  for  observation  as  Dr.  B. 
Though  a  few  cases  have  occurred  in  which  direct 
access  has  been  had  to  the  interior  of  the  stomach, 
and  though  Richerand,  and  other  physiologists  have 
availed  themselves  of  these  opportunities  to  get  in- 
formation respecting  the  digestive  process,  yet  the 
patients  generally  have  been  but  a  short  time  under 
the  care  of  these  observers,  and  have  never  had 
that  degree  of  health  that  St.  M.  had.  In  this  case 
the  patient  was  a  series  of  years  under  Dr.  B.'s 
care,  and  there  was  consequently  ample  time  and 
opportunity  for  a  very  great  variety  of  experiments. 
Dr.  B.  also  carried  on  his  experiments  with  much 
judgment  and  care.  One  point  that  is  of  immense 
importance  is  completely  settled  by  the  experiments 
of  Dr.  B.  It  is,  that  the  "  gastric  juice  does  not 
continue  to  be  secreted  between  the  intervals  of  di- 
gestion, and  does  not  accumulate  to  be  ready  to  act 
upon  the  next  meal."  You  are  doubtless  aware 
that  the  gastric  juice  is  that  fluid  that  is  secreted 
and  poured  into  the  stomach  to  digest  our  food. 

This  gastric  fluid  is  a  powerful  solvent,  and  will 
digest  food  out  of  the  stomach  by  keeping  it  warm, 
that  is  if  the  food  is  first  finely  divided. 

In  the  aperture  of  St.  Martin's  stomach  a  valve 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       117 

formed,  which  shut  up  the  opening.  By  pushing 
aside  this  valve  the  cavity  within  became  visible  to 
a  considerable  extent.  When  St.  M.  lay  for  a 
time  on  his  left  side  a  portion  of  the  internal  villous 
or  velvetty  coat  of  the  stomach  was  protruded 
through  the  aperture.  Owing  to  this  circumstance 
Dr.  B.  could  see  what  changes  occurred,  both  when 
food  was  swallowed,  and  when  it  was  introduced 
into  the  opening.  On  examining  this  internal  coat 
of  the  stomach  with  a  magnifying  glass,  he  perceived 
an  immediate  change  of  appearance  ensue,  when- 
ever food  of  any  kind  was  brought  in  contact  with 
it,  very  fine  nervous  and  vascular  papilla?  could  be 
seen  arising  from  this  villous  or  velvetty  internal 
coat  of  the  stomach,  from  which  distilled  a  pure, 
colorless  and  slightly  viscid  fluid,  which  collected 
in  drops  on  the  points  of  the  papillae,  and  trickled 
down  into  the  stomach,  and  mingled  with  the  food. 
This  fluid  was  the  gastric  juice,  which  was  mingled 
with  the  food  by  the  peculiar  churning  motion  of 
the  stomach,  till  every  part  of  the  food  was  brought 
in  contact  with  it,  and  was  dissolved  by  it. 

It  is  recognized  as  a  law  of  nature  that  all  things 
are  continually  undergoing  change.  Well  has  it 
been  said,  "  Not  even  a  breath  of  wind  can  pass 
along  the  surface  of  the  earth  without  altering  in 
some  degree  the  proportions  of  the  bodies  with 
which  it  comes  in  contact ;  and  not  a  drop  of  rain 


118  LECTURES    ON 

can  fall  upon   a  stone  without  carrying  away  some 
portion  of  its  substance." 

Now  though  every  one  is  aware  that  change  is 
continually  going  on  amongst  dead  and  inanimate 
matter,  yet  perhaps  comparatively  few  reflect,  that 
still  greater  changes  are  going  on  in  the  vegetable 
and  animal  kingdoms.  We  know  that  a  dress  will 
wear  out,  though  the  process  of  removing  particle 
after  particle  of  it  is  slow  and  imperceptible.  We 
know  that  furniture  and  dwellings  are  continually 
changing,  and  wearing  out.  But  are  we  equally 
aware  that  far  greater  changes  are  going  on  in  living 
bodies,  and  that  every  exertion  we  make,  every 
breath  we  draw  is  attended  with  waste  of  the  par- 
ticles that  go  to  make  up  our  bodies,  so  that  the 
same  particles  that  make  up  the  body  to-day  will 
not  all  be  present  in  it  to-morrow,  and  so  on,  till 
the  whole  body  is  changed  ?  Now  if  this  waste 
goes  on  without  renovation,  we  shall  soon  be  en- 
tirely wasted,  or  so  far  as  not  to  be  able  to  sustain 
life.  This  principle  is  seen  in  those  who  are  de- 
prived of  food,  and  thus  are  starved.  One  great 
distinguishing  characteristic  between  living  bodies 
and  inanimate  matter  is  this: — though  in  the  living 
animal  a  continual  waste  of  substance  is  kept  up, 
by  exhalations  from  the  lungs,  the  skin,  the  bowels, 
and  the  kidneys,  and  though  not  a  movement  can 
be  made  without  increasing  the  circulation,  and  thus 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  119 

adding  to  the  general  waste,  yet  there  are  organs 
whose  business  it  is  to  supply  all  the  demand  thus 
made.  This  is  one  great  distinguishing  character- 
istic between-  dead  and  living  bodies.  When  dead 
bodies  undergo  changes  there  is  no  renovating 
power.  The  human  system  throws  out  each  day 
several  pounds  oi  substance  by  the  ordinary  organs 
of  excretion.  This  waste,  without  the  power  of 
repairing  the  loss,  would  soon  reduce  us  so  low  that 
the  system  would  be  incapable  of  supporting  life. 
Three  quarters  of  the  substance  of  the  body  have 
been  lost  before  death  ensued.  Now  the  stomach 
is  the  storehouse  where  are  put  materials  for  repair- 
ing the  waste  of  the  body.  And  the  Creator  has 
given  us  hunger  and  thirst  as  watchful  monitors  to 
inform  us  when  we  need  food  to  repair  the  waste 
of  the  body.  The  intention  of  taking  food  is  to 
support  the  body,  to  supply  the  waste  induced  by 
action.  We  should  eat  in  order  to  live.  But  how 
few  do  this.  How  many  live  to  eat  instead  of  eat- 
ing to  live.  Sensual  gratification  in  eating,  in 
drinking,  in  every  thing,  seems  to  be  the  ruling 
motive  with  very  many  in  our  perverted  and  de- 
praved world.  "  These  things  ought  not  so  to  be." 
We  should  come  to  that  state,  where,  "  whether 
we  eat  or  drink  or  whatever  we  do  we  should  do 
all  to  the  glory  of  God."  People  should  not  in- 
quire what  will  best  please  a  depraved  and  perverted 


120  LECTURES    ON 

appetite,  but  what  will  be  best  for  them.  They 
should  inform  themselves  on  these  subjects,  learn 
their  organization  and  what  is  best  for  them,  and 
then  resolutely  do  what  appears  to  be  duty.  How- 
ever unpleasant  it  may  be  at  first,  it  will  become 
pleasant  by  habit.  I  know  people  think  they  can- 
not live  on  plain  food.  They  say  they  have  no 
appetite  for  it.  They  want  something  that  will 
"  relish."  But  if  a  person  by  habit  can  get  so  as 
to  love  the  taste  of  tobacco,  that  nauseous  weed,  or 
the  smell  and  taste  of  rum,  that  "  liquid  fire,"  as  it 
has  been  often  and  aptly  denominated,  I  ask,  need 
we  despair  of  being  able  yet  to  relish  plain  food. 

Hunger  and  thirst  are  given  us  to  notify  us  that 
the  system  wants  a  supply  of  nourishment.  That 
is,  true  hunger  and  thirst  advertise  us  of  this  fact. 
But  there  are  in  this  world,  and  especially  in  this 
age,  a  vast  number  of  counterfeits  —  and  perhaps  a 
natural  appetite  is  as  rare  as  almost  any  thing.  An 
old  dietetic  writer  defines  a  natural  appetite  thus  — 
"  The  natural  appetite  which  is  as  well  stimulated, 
and  satisfied,  with  the  most  simple  dish,  as  with 
the  most  palatable."  How  many  such  appetites 
think  ye  there  are  ?  How  many  of  you  would  be 
satisfied  to  make  a  meal  of  bread,  of  fruit,  of  rice, 
of  potatoes,  and  nothing  else  ?  I  do  not  say  that  it 
is  right,  or  proper  that  any  of  you  should  come,  at 
once,  to  such  diet  as  this.  But  1  do  say,  were  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  121 

appetite  natural  and  unperverted,  you  would  be 
perfectly  satisfied  with  such  food.  The  same  writer 
who  thus  defines  a  natural  appetite,  speaks  of  arti- 
ficial and  habitual  appetite  in  this  manner.  "  The 
artificial  appetite,  is  that  excited  by  stomachic  elix- 
irs, cordials,  pickles,  digestive  salts,  &c.,  which  re- 
mains only  as  long  as  the  operation  of  these  stimu- 
lants continues."  "  The  habitual  appetite,  or  that 
by  which  we  accustom  ourselves  to  take  victuals  at 
certain  hours,  and  frequently  without  an  appetite." 
Now  I  have  a  terrible  fact  in  reserve  for  those  who 
eat  too  much,  either  from  habit  or  from  an  artificial 
appetite,  induced  by  the  use  of  stimulants. 

When  the  stomach  is  excited,  it  pours  out  the 
gastric  fluid,  much  as  the  salivary  secretions  are 
poured  into  the  mouth.  We  know  that  by  chew- 
ing cloves,  or  other  stimulating  substances,  we  ex- 
cite the  secretory  organs  of  the  mouth,  and  that 
afterwards  there  is  dryness  and  inflammation  of  the 
mouth,  and  thirst.  So  it  is  with  the  stomach.  It 
may  be  unduly  stimulated,  and  the  gastric  fluid 
secreted  and  poured  into  the  stomach  till  the  se- 
creting organs  are  exhausted,  and  no  gastric  fluid 
can  be  obtained  by  applying  the  usual  stimulus  of 
food.  In  such  a  state  food  cannot  be  digested  ;  it 
putrefies  or  turns  acid,  and  irritates  and  distresses 
and  deranges  the  stomach  and  its  functions,  and  by 
sympathy  all  other  parts  of  the  system.  In  disease 
9 


122  LECTURES    ON 

the  gastric  juice  and  the  internal  coat  of  the  stomach 
undergo  great  changes  from  a  state  of  health.  Dr. 
Beaumont  had  ocular  demonstration  of  these  facts; 
for,  unlike  others,  he  had  the  opportunity  of  seeing 
what  was  going  on  in  the  stomach.  Whilst  attend- 
ing St.  Martin,  he  found  that  when  a  feverish  state 
was  induced,  whether  from  obstructed  perspiration, 
from  overloading  the  stomach,  or  from  fear,  anger, 
or  other  mental  emotions  depressing  or  disturbing 
the  nervous  system,  the  internal  or  villous  coat  of 
the  stomach  became  sometimes  red  and  dry,  and 
at  other  times  pale  and  moist,  and  lost  altogetl  er  its 
smooth  and  healthy  appearance.  As  a  necessary 
consequence,  the  usual  secretions  became  vitiated, 
impaired,  or  entirely  suppressed.  When  these  dis- 
eased appearances  were  considerable,  the  system 
sympathized.  The  mouth  became  dry,  and  there 
was  thirst,  quickened  pulse,  and  other  bad  symp- 
toms, and  "  no  gastric  juice  could  be  procured  or 
extracted,  even  on  applying  the  usual  stimulus  of 
food." 

We  see,  from  this  statement  of  facts,  how  very 
important  it  is  that  no  food  be  taken,  when  these 
symptoms  are  present.  Some  people  have  an  idea 
that  a  patient  who  has  fever  should  have  food  to 
support  the  strength.  No  food  can  be  digested  in 
such  a  state,  and  of  course  it  is  the  height  of  folly, 
.  not  to  say  rr.a  Iness,  to  give  food.  It  was  once  said 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        123 

by  a  skilful  physician,  that  one  might  as  well  at- 
tempt to  build  up  a  house  in  flames,  as  sustain  a 
patient's  strength  by  food,  who  had  fever;  —  and  I 
have  heard  a  physician  say  tha^  he  believed  he 
could  cure  fever  with  no  other  medicine  than  cold 
water,  externally  and  internally  applied. 

Now  many  people  err  by  taking  food  when  the 
stomach  is  not  in  a  situation  to  digest  it.  If  a 
child  falls,  and  is  hurt,  or  is  frightened,  or  is 
crossed,  and  cries,  how  many  mothers  give  food,  or 
nurse  the  child,  to  quiet  it.  My  heart  is  pained  for 
mothers,  because  in  their  ignorance  they  destroy 
their  children.  It  is  often  the  case  that  children 
who  have  nothing  to  do,  contract  a  habit  of  eating. 
They  have  a  morbid,  counterfeit  appetite,  ami  v'^ 
teaze,  and  the  mother,  with  many  cares,  kno\£0  ,+ji 
how  to  quiet  them.  Thus  she  is  induced  to  give 
them  food  when  she  knows  they  do  not  need  it. 
But  she  does  not  know  the  tremendous  conse- 
quences of  such  indulgence  ;  she  does  not  know 
that  she  is  inducing  disease,  that  she  is  in  fact  de- 
stroying her  child  by  the  course  she  pursues. 

In  the  present  state  of  society,  employment  is 
regular.  Waste  is  consequently  regular,  and  of 
course  the  supply  should  be  regular.  This  is  one 
reason  why  we  should  take  our  meals  regularly. 
But  there  is  another  reason  besides  this  ;  the  stomach 
is  a  muscular  organ.  All  muscles  that  act,  need 


124  LECTURES    ON 

• 

rest  after  action.  After  the  stomach  has  digested  a 
meal,  it  should  rest ;  but  when  we,  or  our  children, 
are  continually  taking  luncheons,  what  time  has  the 
stomach  for  rest  ?  Besides,  we  introduce  a  great 
deal  more  into  the  stomach,  than  the  system  de- 
mands. 

Many  persons,  and  especially  children,  habitually 
take  confectionary  between  their  meals.  This  prac- 
tice is  a  fruitful  source  of  disease  and  death.  The 
confectionary  is  hurtful,  because  it  is  taken  when  no 
food  ought  to  be  taken,  and  would  produce  disease, 
and  very  much  shorten  life,  if  it  had  no  hurtful  qual- 
ity. Human  life  is  doubtless  much  abridged  by 
taking  wholesome  food,  when  none  should  be  taken  ; 
bu& -confectionary  is  more  to  be  dreaded,  because  it 
i?sef]  itself  unhealthy  food,  and  because  much  essen- 
tial oil,  and  even  alcohol,  are  imprisoned  in  it,  and 
because  the  coloring  matter  is  often  a  deadly  poi- 
son. The  effect  of  the  stimulating  substances  min- 
gled with  the  sugar  in  confectionary,  is  more  inju- 
rious than  people  suppose.  Indeed,  many  who 
have  a  conscience  against  taking  ardent  spirits,  do 
not  scruple  to  take  confectionary. 

They  may  suppose  that  the  alcohol  is  in  so  small 
quantities,  that  it  cannot  be  hurtful.  But  let  such 
contemplate  the  effects  of  ardent  spirits  in  small 
quantities  upon  the  stomach  of  Alexis  St.  Martin, 
as  detailed  by  Dr.  Beaumont.  The  evil  attending 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  125 

'  * 

the  use  of  alcohol  may  not  be  felt  directly,  but  it 
is  there,  nevertheless.  On  examining  St.  M.'s 
stomach,  after  he  had  used  ardent  spirits,  Dr.  B. 
found  its  mucous  membrane  covered  with  erythe- 
matic  (inflammatory)  and  aphthous  (ulcerated) 
patches,  the  secretions  vitiated,  and  the  gastric 
juice  diminished  in  quantity,  viscid  and  unhealthy  ; 
although  St.  M.  complained  of  nothing,  not  even  of 
impaired  appetite.  "Two  days  later,  the  inner 
membrane  of  the  stomach  was  unusually  morbid, 
the  erythematic  (inflammatory)  appearance  more 
extensive,  the  spots  more  livid  than  usual ;  from  the 
surface  of  some  of  them  exuded  small  drops  of 
grumous  blood,  the  aphthous  (ulcerated)  patches 
were  larger  and  more  numerous,  the  mucous  cover- 
ing thicker  than  common,  and  the  gastric  secretions 
much  more  vitiated.  The  gastric  fluids  extracted 
were  mixed  with  a  large  proportion  of  thick  ropy 
mucus,  and  a  considerable  muco-purulent  dis- 
charge, slightly  tinged  with  blood,  resembling  the 
discharge  from  the  bowels  in  some  cases  of  dysente- 
ry." Notwithstanding  this  diseased  appearance  of 
the  stomach,  no  very  essential  aberration  of  its 
functions  was  manifested.  "  St.  M.  complained  of 
no  symptoms  indicating  any  general  derangement 
of  the  system,  except  an  uneasy  sensation  at  the 
pit  of  the  stomach,  and  some  vertigo,  with  dimness 
and  yellowness  of  vision,  on  stooping  down  and 


126  LECTURES    ON 

rising  again  ;  had  a  thin  yellowish  brown  coating 
on  his  tongue,  and  his  countenance  was  rather  sal- 
low, pulse  uniform  and  regular,  appetite  good,  — 
rests  quietly,  and  sleeps  as  usual." 

Notwithstanding  all  this  disease,  this  man  wou?d 
probably  have  called  himself  "  pretty  well."  He 
had  a  good  appetite,  or  rather,  Dr.  B.  says  he  had  a 
good  appetite.  We  can  hardly  suppose  a  healthy 
appetite,  where  there  was  such  extensive  disease. 
But  people  who  eat  confectionary,  have  not  only 
those  evils  which  arise  from  the  alcohol  mixed  with 
it,  but  the  evils  resulting  from  taking  food  at  impro- 
per times,  taking  too  much  food,  and  of  a  very  un- 
healthy kind.  Besides,  the  coloring  matter  is  often 
a  deadly  poison.  I  know  many  good  people  eat 
confectionary  because  they  are  ignorant.  They 
would  not  eat  it.  did  they  know  the  mischiefs  that 
result  from  its  use.  But  I  have  yet  hardly  begun 
to  tell  its  injurious  effects.  By  unduly  stimulating 
the  system,  it  excites  unholy  passions,  and  the  young 
and  inexperienced,  and  unsettled,  are  often  as 
effectually  stimulated,  and  led  to  licentiousness  by 
confectionary,  as  by  ardent  spirits. 

Every  one  now  acknowledges  the  degrading  and 
sensualizing  influence  of  ardent  spirits.  When  peo- 
ple are  once  convinced  that  confectionary  also  is 
doing  a  great  amount  of  mischief,  though  in  a  more 
concealed  manner,  Christians  will  no  more  use  it. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  127 

These  things  need  but  to  be  understood  in  our  land. 
I  would  as  soon  use,  or  sell  ardent  spirits,  as  confec- 
tionary. Its  baneful  effects  upon  children  are  not 
understood.  Were  they  made  known  to  parents, 
they  would  be  shocked  inexpressibly,  that  they  had 
ever  indulged  children  with  the  tempting  poison. 

It  is  painful  to  see  children  indulged  as  they  are 
in  forms  of  food  that  are  doing  such  indescribable 
injury.  Will  not  mothers  be  warned  and  entreated 
not  to  indulge  their  children  with  confectionary. 
It  is  far  easier  and  better  to  prevent  the  evils  arising 
from  its  use,  than  to  cure  them.  The  habit,  when 
once  formed,  is  hard  to  be  broken  up.  Still  mothers 
should  spare  no  pains.  Above  all,  never  give  chil- 
dren presents  of  confectionary.  It  is  horrid !  Make 
them  intellectual,  not  sensual  beings. 

It  is  very  necessary  that  children,  as  well  as 
grown  people,  take  their  food  regularly.  They 
may  need  a  lunch  when  small,  as  their  rapid  growth 
makes  them  need  more  nutrition  than  adults.  But 
to  deprave  their  appetites,  to  lead  them  astray,  from 
the  cradle,  by  giving  them  improper  food,  and  food 
at  improper  times,  is  cruelly  wronging  the  helpless, 
who  look  to  us  for  protection.  I  know  a  family, — 
and  who  does  not  know  such  a  family  ?  —  who  have 
lost  several  children,  and  these  children  were  lost 
by  improper  indulgence,  by  wrong  management. 
Yet  the  parents  do  not  dream  of  this.  They  think 


128  LECTUKES    OW 

they  did  all  for  their  children  that  they  could  do. 
They  did,  with  the  little  knowledge  they  possessed, 
do  all  they  could,  and  much  more  than  they  should 
have  done.  They  had  the  best  medical  attendance, 
and  did  all  the  doctor  told  them  to  do.  But  their 
children  were  taken  away. 

Still  these  parents  have  followed  precisely  the 
same  course  with  each  succeeding  child,  —  the 
course  of  indulgence.  Had  those  children  been 
rightly  managed  in  all  things,  I  have  not  the  shadow 
of  a  doubt,  they  might  now  have  been  living.  But 
they  were  not  rightly  managed.  They  were  al- 
lowed to  eat  every  thing  usually  eaten,  among  what 
are  termed  good  livers.  They  were  doubtless  much 
injured  during  the  first  months  of  their  lives  by  the 
improper  food,  and  habits  of  the  mother,  by  impure 
air,  &£c.  But  as  soon  as  the  little  innocents  could 
eat,  they  were  fed  with  hurtful  food,  at  improper 
times,  and  in  improper  quantities.  The  skin  was- 
neglected.  Perhaps  they  were  never  bathed  a 
dozen  times  during  their  lives.  And  when,  in  con- 
sequence of  all  the  abuses  to  which  they  were  sub- 
jected, disease  attacked  them,  the  afflicted  parents 
wondered  why  their  child  was  the  victim  of  disease. 
They  did  not  know  that  the  penalty  of  violated 
laws  was  visited  upon  their  child.  That  its  sick- 
ness was  an  effect  that  follows  a  cause. 

What  is  past  cannot  be  recalled ;  and  what  was 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  129 

done  in  the  days  of  ignorance  we  should  not  recall 
to  harrow  the  mind,  but  as  a  warning.  In  the 
future  there  is  a  redeeming  power.  That  parent 
who  knows  not  the  anatomy  and  physiology  of  the 
stomach,  should  obtain  information.  Knowledge 
is  more  needful  for  the  mother  than  gold,  or  silver, 
or  precious  stones.  What  mother  who  knows  not 
the  anatomy  and  physiology  of  the  skin,  will  neg- 
lect it,  both  as  respects  herself,  and  her  children. 
But  if  she  has  that  information  she  ought  to  have, 
she  will  feel  that  it  is  as  important  to  bathe  the 
whole  surface  of  the  body,  and  thus  keep  the  pores 
open  for  the  transmission  of  waste  and  hurtful  par- 
ticles, as  to  take  her  meals  and  give  her  children 
theirs.  Nor  am  I  digressing  here,  for  if  the  skin  is 
not  thus  attended  to,  the  hurtful  particles  are  thrown 
back  upon  the  intestines,  and  disease  is  the  conse- 
quence. Many  diarrhoeas  and  bowel  complaints  are 
to  be  referred  to  this  cause. 

I  have  seen  a  pale  sickly  child  indulged  with 
fruit  and  confectionary,  and  then  suffered  to  sleep 
directly,  when  its  stomach  was  in  such  a  state  that 
all  its  energies  were  imperatively  demanded,  and 
even  then  the  result  would  be  bad  enough  ;  and 
when  the  child  awoke  with  a  degree  of  fever,  and 
languor  and  restless  anguish,  which  no  language  can 
express,  it  was  scolded,  and  perhaps  whipped  for 
being  cross.  And  this  was  done  by  an  affectionate 


130  LECTURES    ON 

mother,  who  would  have  revolted  with  horror  from 
the  deed,  had  she  known  what  was  the  true  situa- 
tion of  her  child,  and  its  danger.  But  in  her  igno- 
rance she  has  caused  the  mischief,  and  we  cannot 
expect  her  to  cure  or  alleviate  it. 

The  excessive  use  of  stimulants  in  food  is  a  very 
great  evil.  It  lays  the  foundation  for  many  more 
evils.  There  is  no  nutriment  in  these  stimuli.  The 
whole  family  of  spices  could  not  keep  us  from 
starving.  They  unduly  excite  the  stomach,  cause 
an  artificial  appetite,  thus  causing  us  to  eat  too 
much.  They  produce  disease  in  the  stomach.  I 
knew  a  gentleman  who  lived  in  the  usual  manner, 
and  besides  took  tobacco  and  a  great  many  cloves. 
His  stomach  became  diseased  to  such  an  extent 
that  for  several  years  before  his  death,  the  exercise 
of  washing  his  hands  "  wrenched  his  stomach,"  as 
he  expressed  it,  and  gave  him  great  pain.  The 
coats  of  the  stomach  became  thickened,  and  finally 
the  pyloric  orifice  grew  up,  and  for  thirty-six  days 
prior  to  his  death,  nothing  passed  out  of  the  stomach. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  131 


LECTURE  VII. 

DIETETICS. 

IN  the  last  lecture  I  demonstrated  to  you  that 
the  system  was  continually  wasted  and  renovated. 
Appetite  is  placed  as  a  watchful  sentinel  to  warn 
us  when  the  stomach  needs  materials  to  supply, 
through  the  medium  of  the  blood,  the  waste  of  the 
system.  We  have  reason  to  believe  that  if  men 
lived  as  they  ought,  they  would  have  a  natural  and 
healthy  appetite,  and  that  they  might  with  safety 
follow  its  dictates.  But  people  have  so  long  erred 
physically,  mentally,  and  morally,  that  they  can 
place  little  confidence  in  themselves.  There  is  a 
very  great  degree  of  sympathy  between  the  stomach 
and  all  other  parts  of  the  body.  All  the  organs 
accompany  the  stomach  in  its  departure  from  health, 
and  the  derangement  of  the  other  organs  produces 
a  corresponding  derangement  of  the  digestive  func- 
tions. I  recollect  the  case  of  a  gentleman  who  had 
dyspepsia.  At  times  he  was  tormented  with  dis- 
tressing pain  in  his  head.  The  pain  was  intolerable. 
By  bathing  his  head,  literally  plunging  it  in  cold 
water,  the  pain  would  entirely  leave  his  head,  and 
then  he  had  the  most  excruciating  distress  in  his 


132  LECTURES    ON 

stomach.  Thus  he  was  continually  agonized  be- 
tween the  two.  If  this  man  could  have  been  made 
sensible  that  medicine  could  never  reach  his  case, 
without  a  change  of  habits,  what  an  amount  of  suf- 
fering he  might  have  escaped.  But  people  who 
have  by  wrong  habits  brought  themselves  into  such 
a  state,  or  one  analogous  to  it,  seldom  think  much 
of  their  habits.  Indeed,  they  are  often  like  spoiled 
children,  they  indulge  themselves,  and  are  indulged 
by  their  friends,  more,  because  they  are  sick.  If 
an  abstemious  course  is  recommended  by  a  physi- 
cian, it  is  not  always  that  his  advice  is  followed. 
And  too  many  physicians  place  too  much  confidence 
in  a  course  of  drugging,  and  very  many,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  give  medicine  more  to  satisfy  the  patient, 
than  in  accordance  with  their  best  judgment.  Many 
people  think  if  they  are  ill,  they  must  take  a  great 
deal  of  medicine,  and  if  they  are  very  sick,  they 
must  take  a  very  great  deal  of  medicine.  I  once 
heard  two  ladies  conversing  about  a  certain  physi- 
cian whose  charges  for  medicine  were  considered 
high ;  one  remarked,  "  If  I  had  to  pay  so  much,  I 
should  want  a  good  parcel  of  medicine."  The  cir- 
cumstance reminded  me  of  an  anecdote  I  heard  of 
Prof.  Smith,  of  New  Haven.  A  certain  man  wished 
to  buy  an  emetic.  The  doctor  took  out  the  usual 
quantity  and  charged  the  usual  price,  which  was 
one  dollar  for  advice  and  medicine,  I  believe. 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       133 

"  What !  "  said  the  man,  "  so  little  medicine  for 
so  much  money.  1  want  my  money's  worth,  sir." 
The  doctor  shook  a  little  more  from  the  phial. 
Still  it  was  not  enough  to  satisfy  the  patient.  He 
remarked  again  that  "  he  wanted  the  worth  of  his 
money."  The  doctor  shook  pretty  liberally  this 
time,  probably  gave  him  as  much  as  he  dared  give 
him.  The  man  went  away  tolerably  well  satisfied 
with  the  quantity.  The  doctor  requested  him  to 
call  after  the  medicine  had  operated,  and  let  him 
know  how  he  felt.  After  a  few  days  the  poor  man 
came,  weak  and  haggard  enough ;  he  was  probably 
satisfied  that  the  doctor  had  given  him  the  worth  of 
his  money. 

The  stomach  is  supplied  with  a  profusion  of  ner- 
vous filaments,  which  form  a  kind  of  net  work  in 
its  immediate  neighborhood.  The  abundance  of 
these  nerves  accounts  for  the  severe  and  often 
fatal  results  of  a  blow  on  the  pit  of  the  stomach. 
A  distinguished  writer  says,  "  the  co-operation  of 
the  nervous  system  is  necessary  for  the  production 
of  appetite,"  and  there  is  a  direct  sympathy  between 
the  stomach  and  the  rest  of  the  body,  "  by  means  of 
which  the  stimulus  of  hunger  becomes  unusually 
urgent  where  the  bodily  waste  has  been  great." 

We  find  in  children  a  keen  appetite,  as  they 
have  to  repair  waste,  and  carry  on  growth  at  the 
same  time  ;  consequently,  a  greater  supply  of  nour- 


134  LECTURES    ON 

ishment  is  required  by  children,  than  grown  people. 
But  here  a  serious  mistake  may  be  committed  —  pa- 
rents may  think  children  need  much,  to  repair  waste 
and  assist  growth,  and  they  indulge  them  with  too 
great  quantities,  and  with  food  of  an  improper  qual- 
ity. 

Another  great  error  is  committed,  by  people  who 
have  attained  their  growth,  and  whose  occupations 
are  sedentary,  or  who  do  not  labor  or  exercise  much, 
and  consequently  their  waste  is  slight.  These  per- 
sons often  indulge  as  much,  and  perhaps  more  in 
the  pleasures  of  the  table,  than  those  whose  occu- 
pations are  laborious,  or  who  use  much  active  exer- 
cise. Dyspepsia  is  a  necessary  consequence  of  such 
a  course. 

The  remarks  of  a  distinguished  physician  upon 
this  subject  are  so  much  to  the  point,  that  I  cannot 
forbear  introducing  a  quotation  from  his  work.  H 
says,  "  There  are  numerous  persons,  especially  in 
towns,  and  among  females,  who  having  their  time 
and  employments  entirely  at  their  own  disposal, 
carefully  avoid  every  thing  that  requires  an  effort  of 
mind  or  body,  and  pass  their  lives  in  a  state  of  in- 
action entirely  incompatible  with  the  healthy  per- 
formance of  the  various  animal  functions.  Having 
no  bodily  exertion  to  excite  waste,  promote  circula- 
tion, or  stimulate  nutrition,  they  experience  little 
keenness  of  appetite,  have  weak  powers  of  diges- 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  135 

tion,  and  require  but  a  limited  supply  of  food.  If, 
while  inactive  and  expending  little,  such  persons 
would  be  contented  to  follow  nature,  so  far  as  not 
to  provoke  appetite  by  stimulants  and  cookery,  and 
to  eat  and  drink  only  in  proportion  to  the  wants  of 
the  system^  they  would  fare  comparatively  well. 
But  having  no  imperative  occupation,  and  no  enjoy- 
ment from  active  and  useful  exertion,  their  time 
hangs  heavily  on  their  hands,  and  they  are  apt  to 
have  recourse  to  eating,  as  the  only  avenue  to  pleas- 
ure still  open  to  them  ;  and,  forgetful  or  ignorant  of 
the  relation  subsisting  between  waste  and  nutrition, 
they  endeavor  to  renew,  in  the  present  indulgence 
of  appetite,  the  real  enjoyment  which  its  legitimate 
gratification  afforded,  under  different  circumstances. 
Pursuing  the  pleasures  of  the  table,  with  the  same 
ardor  as  before,  they  eat  and  drink  freely  and  abun- 
dantly, and  instead  of  trying  to  acquire  a  healthy 
desire  for  food,  and  increased  powers  of  digestion, 
by  exercise,  they  resort  to  tonics,  spices,  \\ine  and 
other  stimuli,  which  certainly  excite  for  the  mo- 
ment, but  eventually  aggravate  the  mischief. 

"  The  natural  result  of  this  mode  of  proceeding  is, 
that  the  stomach  becomes  oppressed  by  excess  of 
exertion,  healthy  appetite  gives  way,  and  morbid 
craving  takes  its  place  ;  sickness,  headache,  and 
bilious  attacks  become  frequent ;  the  bowels  are 
habitually  disordered,  the  feet  cold,  and  the  circula- 


136  LECTURES    ON 

tion  irregular ;  and  a  state  of  bodily  weakness  and 
mental  irritability  is  induced,  which  constitutes  a 
heavy  penalty  for  the  previous  indulgence. 

"  So  far,  however,  is  the  true  cause  of  all  these 
phenomena  from  being  perceived,  even  then,  that  a 
cure  is  sought,  not  in  a  better  regulated  diet  and 
regimen,  but  from  bitters  to  strengthen  the  stomach, 
laxations  to  carry  off  the  redundant  materials  from 
the  system,  wine  to  overcome  the  sense  of  sinking, 
and  heavy  lunches  to  satisfy  the  morbid  craving, 
which  they  only  silence  for  a  little." 

I  have  introduced  this  long  quotation,  contrary  to 
my  usual  practice,  because  the  language  here  used 
exactly  expressed  what  I  wished  to  present  to 
you. 

I  am  astonished  that  a  well  educated  physician 
can  be  other  than  a  temperance  man  ;  —  I  use  the 
term  temperance  here,  not  in  its  technical  applica- 
tion, but  in  its  broad  sense,  as  applied  to  eating,  as 
well  as  drinking.  How  astonishing  it  is,  that  people 
should  overtask,  stimulate,  and  jade  their  stomachs, 
till  they  are  sick,  and  then  resort  to  more  stimulating 
food,  condiments,  and  even  wine  and  bitters,  to 
create  an  artificial  appetite,  to  enable  them  farther 
to  abuse  their  already  abused  stomachs,  and  through 
these  the  whole  system  ?  How  many  persons  eat 
without  a  healthy  appetite  !  They  have  something 
to  please  the  palate,  and  entice  them  to  eat,  when 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        137 

they  need  nothing  so  much  as  rest  for  their  tired 
stomachs  and  assimilating  organs. 

In  my  last  lecture,  you  will  recollect,  I  spoke 
particularly  of  the  gastric  fluid,  and  its  agency  in 
digesting  our  food.  You  are  aware,  that  in  order 
to  have  our  food  properly  digested,  it  should  be 
properly  masticated.  Professor  Hitchcock  says 
that  a  physician  of  distinction,  whom  he  once  con- 
sulted, said  to  him,  "  Have  you  ever  thought  for 
what  purpose  Providence  gave  you  teeth  ?  "  If  all 
physicians  should  put  the  same  question  to  dyspep- 
tic patients,  they  would  do  much  good.  The  truth 
is,  many  people  seem  never  to  have  thought  why 
their  teeth  were  given  them.  They  do  not  use 
them  properly,  and  they  are  soon  taken  from 
them. 

It  is  a  fact  that  ought  to  be  understood  more 
generally  than  it  is,  that  if  any  part  of  the  system 
is  not  used,  the  use  of  that  part  or  organ  is  taken 
from  us.  We  have  need  of  every  organ  —  we 
should  not  wantonly  throw  away  any.  When  food 
is  "  bolted,"  as  the  saying  is,  a  la  boa  constrictor, 
instead  of  being  properly  masticated  and  swallowed, 
two  serious  evils  are  produced.  One  is,  the  food  is 
not  divided  finely,  and  the  gastric  juice  cannot  act 
upon  food  in  masses,  or  it  can  only  act  upon  the 
surface  of  the  mass,  and  owing  to  the  heat  of  the 
stomach,  a  very  different  process  may  be  going  on 
10 


138  LECTURES    OJT 

in  the  centre  of  the  mass.  Another  evil  is,  proper 
insalivation  of  the  food  is  prevented.  The. saliva 
has  a  very  important  part  to  perform  in  the  process 
of  digestion.  Those  persons  who  lose  the  saliva, 
from  whatever  cause,  experience  much  trouble  in 
consequence  of  it.  Those  of  you  who  are  acquaint- 
ed with  the  manner  in  which  linen  is  spun  in  many 
parts  of  our  country,  know  the  truth  of  this  state- 
ment. Those  who  spin  the  linen,  cannot  wet  it 
with  their  saliva  but  a  short  time,  without  rinding 
their  health  give  way  ;  while  those  who  wet  their 
thread  with  water,  experience  no  inconvenience. 
You  are  aware,  that  after  the  food  is  introduced 
into  the  stomach,  it  is  converted,  by  the  action  of 
the  stomach  and  the  gastric  fluid,  into  a  pulpy,  por- 
raceous  mass,  called  chyme.  It  is  highly  important 
that  chyme,  from  which  the  blood  is  made,  should 
be  good.  But  if  food  is  eaten,  which  is  wholly 
unfit  for  the  human  stomach,  or  if  proper  food  be 
eaten  in  an  improper  manner,  without  attention  to 
mastication,  how  can  the  chyme  formed  be  good  ? 
In  order  that  chymification  be  properly  performed, 
and  good  chyme  be  the  result,  we  must  eat  proper 
food  in  a  proper  manner.  We  must  not  load  the 
stomach  with  an  excess  of  food — more  than  the 
system  needs  to  supply  waste  ;  if  we  do,  the  gas- 
tric fluid  will  be  exhausted,  and  all  the  horrors  of 
dyspepsia  will  be  upon  us. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  139 

When  the  chyme  is  formed,  it  is  forced  by  the 
contractile  power  of  the  stomach  into  the  duode- 
num. Duodenum  is  derived  from  duodenus,  con- 
sisting of  twelve ;  because  this  first  portion  of  the 
intestines  is  supposed  to  be  about  twelve  inches  long. 
It  there  meets  with  the  bile  from  the  liver,  and  also 
with  the  pancreatic  juice,  a  fluid  much  resembling  the 
saliva.  This  pancreatic  juice  comes  from  the  pan- 
creas, or  sweet  bread.  The  name  is  derived  from 
the  Greek  pas,  all,  and  creas,  flesh,  it  being  a  fleshy 
substance.  The  pancreas  is  a  large  gland  that  lies 
across  the  spine,  a  little  below  the  stomach. 

The  chyle  is  taken  up  by  absorbents  called  lac- 
teals,  and  carried  and  mixed  with  the  blood,  and 
forms  nutriment  for  the  system.  What  is  left  is  a 
yellowish  mass,  of  more  consistency,  and  is  the 
indigestible  or  excrementitious  remains  of  the  food. 
This  mass  traverses  the  whole  length  of  the  intes- 
tinal canal,  and  is  mixed  with  waste  matter  from 
the  blood,  &c.,  which  is  also  thrown  off  through 
the  same  channel. 

It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  to  tell  you  more 
of  the  process  of  digestion,  and  those  organs  partic- 
ularly concerned  in  it.  But  I  cannot  do  this  in  so 
limited  a  course  as  this  is.  I  can  only  tell  you  some 
facts, — I  can  only  glance  at  subjects  as  we  glance 
at  objects  on  a  rail-road.  I  can  take  no  leisurely 
surveys  of  the  ground  over  which  we  pass.  But  it 
is  better  to  learn  something  than  nothing  j  and  here- 


140  LECTURES    ON 

after  we  may  have  opportunity  for  more  particular 
and  scientific  inquiry  into  these  subjects. 

I  would  urge  upon  all  those  who  wish  accurate 
and  extended  knowledge  on  these  subjects,  to  study 
Graham's  "  Lectures  on  the  Science  of  Human 
Life,"  a  work  which  no  one  should  neglect  to  read, 
who  wishes  to  know  himself;  a  work  which  is 
probably  greater,  and  destined  to  be  of  more  use, 
than  any  uninspired  work  ever  written. 

In  structure,  the  intestines  much  resemble  the 
stomach.  They  consist,  like  the  stomach,  of  three 
coats,  —  the  outer,  or  peritoneal ;  the  middle,  or 
muscular;  and  the  internal  mucous  or  villous,  or 
velvetty  coat.  The  peritoneal  is  a  white,  smooth, 
firm  membrane.  It  serves  as  a  support,  a  medium 
of  attachment,  to  fix  the  intestines  in  their  places. 
Its  smooth  moist  surface  admits  readily  of  the  mo- 
tion of  the  intestines,  their  gliding  over  each  other, 
and  their  change  of  place,  when  we  breathe,  or 
when  the  stomach  is  distended.  The  motion  com- 
municated to  the  intestines,  when  we  breathe,  facil- 
itates their  action.  You  will  recollect  that  muscles 
are  the  instruments  of  motion.  The  middle  coat  of 
the  intestines,  like  that  of  the  stomach,  is  composed 
of  transverse  and  longitudinal  fibres.  By  the  alter- 
nate contraction  of  these  two  kinds  of  muscular 
fibres,  the  excrementitious  matter  in  the  intestines  is 
propelled  downward,  and  thus  cast  off. 

It  is  important  that  the  food  should  consist  of 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       141 

nutritious  and  innutritious  matter.  When  thus  duly 
balanced,  the  nutritious  matter  is  separated  and  goes 
into  the  blood,  and  the  innutritious  matter  passes  off 
through  the  intestines,  and  keeps  up  the  peristaltic 
or  worm-like  action  or  motion  of  the  bowels.  If 
there  is  no  innutritious  matter  in  the  food,  this  mo- 
tion cannot  be  kept  up  in  the  intestines;  and,  you 
will  remember,  if  an  organ  is  not  used,  we  lose  the 
use  of  it ;  and  if  there  is  nothing  to  keep  up  the 
action  of  the  intestines,  costiveness  and  disease  are 
the  sure  results.  Many  take  too  nutritious  food, 
and  consequently  the  action  of  the  bowels  ceases. 
They  resort  to  drastic  medicine — "  physic,"  as  they 
term  it — "  to  restore  the  action  of  the  bowels."  — 
They  do  indeed  stimulate  the  bowels  to  action. 
These  substances,  usually  known  by  the  name  dras- 
tic or  purgative  medicines,  are  in  fact  poisonous. 
The  system,  by  its  various  organs,  goes  to  work 
immediately  to  expel  them,  when  they  are  taken. 
By  applying  the  term  poisonous  to  such  medicines, 
I  do  not  wish  you  to  understand  that  1  consider 
them  like  arsenic  or  prussic  acid  —  but  that  they 
are  poisonous,  that  they  are  inimical  to  the  best  in- 
terests of  the  system,  is  plain,  by  the  labor  that 
ensues  for  their  expulsion,  when  taken  into  the  sys- 
tem. We  may  need  such  medicines  at  times,  per- 
haps. When  something  wrong  is  in  the  system,  we 
can  get  it  thrown  off  by  introducing  something  that 


142  LECTURES    OW 

the  system  will  expel,  because  the  recent  mischief 
and  the  prior  one  are  thus  expelled  or  thrown  out 
of  the  system  together.  Great  judgment  is  neces- 
sary, to  enable  an  individual  to  determine  when  to 
take  medicine. 

In  common  with  the  skin,  the  internal  mucous 
or  velvetty  coat  of  the  stomach  has  to  perform  two 
functions,  that  of  excretion,  or  throwing  out,  and 
that  of  absorption,  or  taking  in.  It  has  a  great  num- 
ber of  minute  vessels  on  its  surface,  from  the  ex- 
tremities of  which  excretion  takes  place.  By  these 
vessels  much  of  the  waste  matter  that  ought  to  be 
thrown  out  of  the  system,  is  removed.  This  waste 
matter  is  poured  into  the  intestines,  mixes  with  the 
excrementitious  matter,  and  is  thus  cast  out. 

Drastic  or  purgative  medicines  greatly  excite 
the  excretory  vessels  of  the  intestines.  They  secrete 
or  excrete  fluid  with  great  rapidity,  when  these 
medicines  are  taken ;  they  excite  the  excretory 
vessels,  and  these  vessels  pour  out  fluid  into  the 
intestines,  often  in  large  quantities.  Those  who 
take  purgatives,  think  that  there  must  be  much 
that  needs  to  be  "  physicked  off,"  as  it  is  vulgarly 
termed,  merely,  from  the  fact,  that  the  excretory 
vessels  are  excited  to  undue  action,  and  thus  rapidly 
secrete  and  pour  forth  fluids  that  did  not  before 
exist  in  the  intestines.  You  will  see  at  once,  that 
when  these  vessels  are  thus  unduly  excited,  much 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  143 

relaxation,  want  of  tone,  and  often  dryness,  and 
inflammation  will  be  likely  to  follow.  The  excre- 
tories  cannot  act  to  throw  off  waste  matter,  nor  to 
secrete  a  lubricating  fluid,  to  assist  the  intestines  in 
keeping  up  the  peristaltic  action,  even  when  the 
food  has  a  sufficiency  of  innutritious  matter.  Much 
of  that  troublesome  costiveness,  that  prevails  amongst 
almost  all  classes,  but  particularly  the  sedentary, 
may  be  remedied  by  taking  proper  food,  where  nu- 
trition, and  innutrition  are  properly  balanced,  and 
by  attention  to  exercise.  I  think  I  have  plainly 
shown  that  purgative  medicines  aggravate  the  evil. 

I  by  no  means  wish  you  to  understand  that  these 
medicines  are  never  necessary.     But  no  one  should 
take  them  without  the  best  advice.     This  tamper- 
ing with  medicines,  purgative  especially,  is  doing 
an  amount  of  mischief  hardly  to  be  calculated.     I 
have  known  an  individual  to  take  purgatives  for  in- 
flammation of  the  lungs.     Many  do  not  know  where 
the  stomach  is  situated.     They  merely  know  they 
have  a  stomach,  and  if  there  is  distress  any  where 
in  the  cavity  of  the  chest,  they  take  it  for  grapted 
it  is  in  the  stomach,  and  forthwith  take  a  dose  of 

II  physic."     It  is  truly  lamentable,  and  yet  some- 
times  laughable,  to  see  the  mistakes  they  make. 
Some  medicines  stimulate  the  mucous  membrane 
of  the  intestines  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  are  as 
it  were  burned  up.     The  spirituous  liquors  distilled 


144  LECTURES    ON 

from  rye  infected  with  the  ergot,  or  "  spurred  rye," 
has  this  effect.  A  portion  of  the  intestines  of  those 
who  have  died  from  drinking  this  double  poison, 
have  been  found  so  acted  upon  by  the  poison,  that 
they  would  crumble  to  ashes  under  the  mere  pres- 
sure of  the  finger  of  the  dissector. 

The  regular  and  due  action  of  these  excretory 
vessels  should  be  kept  up  by  taking  food  in  which 
nutrition  and  innutrition  are  properly  blended. 
Magendie  found  by  experiment,  that  animals  fed 
on  substances  purely  nutritious,  did  not  live  much 
beyond  forty  days.  If  at  the  end  of  forty  days 
their  food  was  changed,  and  those  substances  given 
which  contain  nutritious  and  innutritious  matter,  it 
made  no  difference.  Though  they  devoured  the 
new  food  with  greediness,  still  they  fell  off  and 
soon  died. 

We  here  see  how  Providence  has  adapted  the 
food  of  man  to  the  structure  of  man.  But  when 
we  separate  the  purely  nutritious  parts  of  food  from 
those  parts  the  Creator  has  designed  to  be  used 
with  the  nutrition,  we  do  ourselves  great  injury. 
Magendie  found  that  a  dog  fed  at  discretion  on 
pure  wheaten  bread  and  water,  does  not  live  be- 
yond fifty  days  ;  whilst  one  fed  on  the  coarse  mili- 
tary bread,  seems  in  no  respect  to  suffer.  Animal 
oil,  one  of  the  most  difficult  substances  in  the  world 
to  digest,  is  eaten  by  the  Greenlanders  mixed  with 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       145 

saw-dust,  and  by  means  of  this  purely  innutritions 
matter,  a  quantity  is  assimmilated,  we  can  hardly 
say  digested,  sufficient  to  sustain  life;  though  it 
is  indeed  a  miserable  existence,  that  is  thus  sus- 
tained. In  some  parts  of  the  world  poultry  are  fed 
on  charcoal  and  fat.  They  are  thus  fatted,  ren- 
dered greasy,  by  the  assimilation  of  oil.  The  char- 
coal enables  them  to  live,  by  keeping  up  the  action 
of  the  intestines,  and  the  fat  answers  the  purpose  of 
nutrition.  The  appetite  mankind  have  for  grease, 
is  truly  astonishing.  A  substance  so  nearly  taste- 
less, and  that  subjects  us  to  so  much  distress,  when 
taken  into  the  stomach,  one  would  suppose  would 
be  little  used. 

The  importance  of  the  due  admixture  of  nutri- 
tious and  innutritious  matter  in  our  food,  may  be  fur- 
ther demonstrated  by  an  experiment  of  Magendie. 

"  He  fed  a  dog  three  years  old,  and  in  good  con- 
dition, solely  on  pure  white  sugar  and  distilled 
water.  For  seven  or  eight  days  the  animal  ap- 
peared to  thrive  well,  was  lively,  and  ate  and  drank 
with  avidity.  In  the  second  week  he  began  to  fall 
off,  though  his  appetite  continued  good,  and  he  ate 
six  or  eight  ounces  of  sugar  in  twenty-four  hours. 
The  emaciation  went  on  progressing  as  well  as  the 
loss  of  strength.  He  died  on  the  thirty-second  day 
from  the  commencement  of  the  experiment." 

Other  dogs  were  submitted  to  the  same  experi- 


146  LECTURES    ON 

ments,  and  with  the  same  results.  He  tried  also 
olive  oil,  and  gum  arabic,  with  similar  results. 

A  distinguished  physician  of  Philadelphia  after- 
ward fed  dogs  on  sugar  mixed  with  saw-dust,  and 
they  continued  in  good  case. 

Another  set  of  vessels  are  spread  over  the  inter- 
nal or  velvetty  coat  of  the  intestines.  These  are 
the  lacteals  or  absorbents,  that  take  up  the  chyle 
from  the  chyme.  The  chyle  is  carried  in  a  direct 
line  up  the  spine  by  the  thoracic  duct.  It  is 
emptied  into  the  left  subclavian  vein,  and  is  thence 
carried  across  to  the  right  side  of  the  heart.  It  is 
gradually  introduced,  and  then  it  is  carried  into  the 
lungs,  and  comes  in  contact  with  the  air,  and 
undergoes  those  changes  essential  to  its  vitality. 
Breathing  is  considered,  and  justly  too,  the  com- 
pletion of  the  process  of  digestion. 

Proper  food  may  be  introduced  into  the  stomach, 
at  proper  times,  and  digestion  may  go  on  regularly  ; 
good  chyme  may  be  formed,  and  good  chyle,  but 
the  chyle  must  come  in  contact  with  the  air,  or  it 
cannot  be  made  good  blood.  And  if  we  have  not 
good  blood,  the  body  cannot  be  properly  nourished, 
the  whole  system  will  become  diseased,  and  very 
soon  digestion  will  be  disturbed,  and  the  whole 
machinery  will  go  wrong.  People  commit  a  hun- 
dred mistakes,  through  ignorance  of  anatomy  and 
physiology.  I  have  explained  to  you  the  nature 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  147 

of  the  mistake  people  make  when  they  take  purga- 
tive medicines  to  throw  off  what  the  medicine  in 
reality  creates.  A  similar  mistake  is  made  with 
emetics.  People  take  emetics  to  clear  the  stomach 
of  bile  that  is  not  there,  but  which  is  thrown  up 
from  the  gall  bladder  and  duodenum,  by  the  invert- 
ed action  of  the  stomach  and  intestines.  At  first, 
the  contents  of  the  stomach  are  thrown  up,  but  this 
does  not  satisfy  the  patients.  They  want  to  see  the 
bile,  that  is  not  in  the  stomach,  but  which  they 
think  is  there.  It  is  true,  at  times  there  may  be 
bile  in  the  stomach,  nauseating  the  sufferer,  but 
probably  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  it  is  brought  into 
the  stomach,  and  thrown  up,  by  the  action  of  the 
emetic. 

I  have  now  shown  you  that  digestion  and  assim- 
ilation take  place  in  the  stomach  and  intestines ; 
that  neither  the  stomach  or  intestines  are  adapted 
to  very  concentrated  aliment.  Many  people  are 
troubled  with  costiveness,  and  habitually  pay  much 
for  medicine,  merely  because  their  food  is  too  nutri- 
tious. There  is  no  waste  or  excrementitious  mat- 
ter to  keep  up  the  peristaltic  action  of  the  bowels. 
There  is,  in  fact,  nothing  to  cast  out  of  the  system. 
All,  or  nearly  all,  is  nutrition,  and  is  consequently 
all  absorbed. 

A  lady  may  think  she  lives  very  simple,  and  in 
a  manner  conducive  to  health,  when  she  lives  on 


148  LECTURES    ON 

rice  and  milk,  or  flour  bread  and  milk.  But  pre- 
sently she  finds  herself  under  the  necessity,  as  she 
supposes,  of  taking  aperient  or  purgative  medicines 
to  excite  the  action  of  the  bowels.  She  supposes, 
in  her  ignorance,  that  much  stuff  is  lodged  in  the 
bowels,  because  little  has  passed  off.  But  the  truth 
is,  the  rice,  milk  and  flour  bread  are  so  purely  nutri- 
tious, that  they  are  nearly  all  absorbed,  and  there  is 
next  to  nothing  to  cast  off.  Now  if  this  person 
resorts  to  purgative  medicines,  they  will  excite  the 
excretories  to  undue  action  ;  disease,  inflammation, 
and  derangement  of  the  internal  organs,  will  be  the 
inevitable  consequence.  Dreadful  mistakes  of  this 
kind  are  committed  every  day.  Oh,  that  a  knowl- 
edge of  physiology  could  be  spread  all  over  our 
beloved  land,  and  that  men  and  women  might  no 
longer  be  the  dupes  of  quacks  and  impostors,  and 
the  slaves  of  ignorance  1 


LECTURE  VIH. 

DIETETICS. 


IN  my  last  lecture  1  explained  the  process  of 
chymification  and  chylification.  We  now  come  to 
a  consideration  of  that  kind  of  aliment  which  is  best 


__ 

ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        149 

suited  to  the  constitution  of  man.  Various  opinions 
have  been  entertained  and  advanced,  by  different 
physiologists,  with  regard  to  what  was  intended  as 
the  food  of  man.  Some  consider  that  his  organiza- 
tion indicates  that  he  should  feed  on  vegetables 
alone.  Others  consider  that  a  mixed  diet  is  indi- 
cated by  his  organization.  We  know  life  can  be 
sustained  on  grain,  fruits,  or  flesh. 

We  have  reason  to  believe,  as  I  shall  show  here- 
after, that  the  health  of  flesh  eaters  is  not  as  perfect 
as  that  of  vegetable  eaters,  nor  their  lives  as  long. 
Still  travellers  in  North  or  South  America  have  been 
sustained  in  what  they  considered  perfect  health, 
exclusively  on  the  flesh  of  wild  animals.  It  should 
be  remembered,  however,  that  such  flesh  is  not  to 
be  compared  with  the  flesh  of  those  animals  which 
are  diseased,  corrupted  and  perverted  by  man. 

Some  people  seem  to  think  that  they  may  neglect 
their  habits,  and  eat  any  thing  and  every  thing,  if 
they  eat  no  flesh.  "  Why,"  say  they,  "  I  am  very 
temperate.  I  live  on  the  '  Graham  system.'  I 
don't  eat  any  meat."  It  is  vain,  it  is  useless,  and 
worse  than  useless,  for  people  to  leave  animal  food, 
and  run  into  far  greater  abuses  than  the  moderate 
use  of  plain,  healthy  flesh  meat.  It  is  true,  I  do 
not  eat  animal  food ;  but  I  am  sure  I  might  eat 
what  would  be  much  worse  for  me.  And  the 
excessive  use  of  good  vegetables,  in  many  instances, 


150  LECTURES    ON 


does  more  injury  than  the  moderate  use  of  flesh 
would  do.  I  am  far  from  pleading  for  the  use  of 
animal  food,  —  by  animal  food  I  mean  what  has 
had  life,  —  but  I  would  have  people  rational.  I  be- 
lieve, with  that  father  in  medicine,  Dr.  Cullen  :  — 
"  Vegetable  aliment,"  says  Cullen,  "as  never  over- 
distending  the  vessels,  or  loading  the  system,  never 
interrupts  the  stronger  emotions  of  the  mind  ;  while 
the  heat,  fulness,  and  weight  of  animal  food  is  an 
enemy  to  its  vigorous  efforts." 

Again,  he  says,  "I  am  firmly  persuaded  that  any 
man,  who  early  in  life  will  enter  upon  the  constant 
practice  of  bodily  labor,  and  of  abstinence  from  ani- 
mal food,  will  be  preserved  entirely  from  disease." 

I  can  bring  quotation  upon  quotation  from  old 
and  established  writers  on  medicine  and  health,  to 
prove  that  in  their  opinion  vegetable  diet  was  most 
conducive  to  health.  1  am  not  about  to  say  man 
cannot  live  on  this  thing  or  that  thing.  We  know 
man  can  live  upon  almost  any  thing;  experience 
has  abundantly  demonstrated  this  fact.  The  poor 
inhabitant  of  the  frozen  regions  can  live,  upon  train 
oil  and  saw-dust :  but  this  does  not  prove  it  is  best 
for  him.  Our  object  is  to  become  convinced  what 
diet  is  best  for  us,  what  is  most  conducive  to  make 
us,  physically,  mentally  and  morally,  what  we  should 
be.  I  know  it  is  not  admitted,  or  even  thought  of, 
by  many  good  people,  that  diet  has  any  effect  upon 


••--^      • 

ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  151 

the  morals  of  a  people.  I  once  saw  a  paper  that 
advocated  the  doctrine  that  the  animal  propensities 
were  unduly  stimulated  by  stimulating  food,  such  as 
highly  seasoned  meats,  Sic.  "  Away  with  such 
nonsense,"  said  a  good  man,  to  whom  I  gave  the 
paper.  He  would  not  even  look  at  the  sentiment, 
much  less  examine  it,  and  condemn  it  afterward. 
From  the  concurrent  testimony  of  the  greatest  med- 
ical writers,  from  the  testimony  of  numerous  indi- 
viduals who  have  made  experiments  to  determine 
the  effects  of  animal  food,  we  are  led  to  conclude, 
that  animal  food  is  more  stimulating  than  vegetable ; 
that  it  increases  vascular  action ;  and  that  it  is,  hence, 
very  ill  suited  for  people  of  consumptive  habits. 
But  it  is  not  to  be  denied,  that  many  of  the  ill  effects 
attributed  to  animal  food,  are  occasioned  by  the  con- 
diments and  oils  used  with  it.  Flesh  is,  I  allow, 
more  stimulating  than  vegetables,  and  1  am  satisfied 
that  the  animal  propensities  are  much  influenced  by 
a  stimulating  diet.  This  sentiment  may  appear,  to 
those  who  have  not  examined  the  subject,  ultra. 
Dr.  Cullen  says,  "  it  is  animal  food  that  especially 
predisposes  to  the  plethoric  and  inflammatory  state, 
and  that  food  is  therefore  to  be  especially  avoided." 
We  may  not  conclude  from  this,  that  Dr.  C.  used 
no  animal  food  ;  but  if  honest  in  his  sentiments,  we 
must  be  led  to  conclude  that  he  was  sparing  and 
temperate  in  its  use.  I  know  a  physician  of  emi- 


152  LECTURES    ON 

•  . 

nence  in  his  profession,  who  for  about  twelve  years 
almost  entirely  left  the  use  of  animal  food.  I  heard 
him  remark,  "  I  have  eaten  very  little  flesh  since  I 
studied  medicine." 

Dr.  William  Lambe,  of  London,  a  distinguished 
physician  and  scholar,  a  prominent  member  of  the 
college  of  physicians,  and  author  of  several  valuable 
works,  is  now  about  seventy-six  years  of  age,  and 
has  lived  upon  vegetable  food  thirty-four  years. 
The  following  quotations  are  from  a  work  entitled 
"  Additional  Reports  on  the  effects  of  a  peculiar 
regimen  in  cases  of  cancer,  scrofula,  consumption, 
asthma,  and  other  chronic  diseases."  "  We  see 
daily  examples  of  young  persons  becoming  con- 
sumptive, who  never  went  without  animal  food  a 
day  of  their  lives.  If  the  use  of  animal  food  were 
necessary  to  prevent  consumption,  we  should  expect 
where  people  lived  almost  exclusively  upon  such  a 
diet,  that  the  disease  would  be  unknown.  Now 
the  Indian  tribes  visited  by  Hearne  lived  in  this 
manner.  They  do  not  cultivate  the  earth.  They 
subsist  by  hunting  and  the  scanty  produce  of  spon- 
taneous vegetation.  But  among  these  tribes  con- 
sumption is  common.  Their  diseases  according  to 
Hearne  are  fluxes,  scurvy,  and  consumption." 

Dr.  Lambe  further  says,  "  In  the  last  four  years 
several  cases  of  glandular  swellings  have  occurred 
to  me,  at  the  general  dispensary,  and  I  have  made 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  153 

particular  inquiries  into  the  mode  of  living  of  such 
children.  In  the  majority  of  cases  they  had  animal 
food. 

"  It  seems  certain  that  animal  food,  predisposes 
to  disease.  Timoric  in  his  account  of  the  plague 
at  Constantinople  asserts,  that  the  Armenians,  who 
live  chiefly  on  vegetable  food,  were  far  less  disposed 
to  the  disease,  than  other  people.  Contagions  act 
with  great  virulence  upon  bodies  prepared  by  a 
full  diet  of  animal  food." 

The  same  great  man  says  further,  "  The  use  of 
animal  food  hurries  on  life  with  an  unnatural  and 
unhealthy  rapidity.  We  arrive  at  puberty  too 
soon,  the  passions  are  developed  too  early,  in  the 
male  they  acquire  an  impetuosity  approaching  to 
madness  ;  females  become  mothers  too  early  ;  and 
too  frequently,  and  finally,  the  system  becomes  pre- 
maturely exhausted,  and  destroyed,  and  we  become 
diseased  and  old,  when  we  ought  to  be  in  middle 
life."  Professor  Lawrence,  author  of  Lectures  on 
Physiology,  member  of  the  Royal  College  of  Sur- 
geons, London,  Professor  of  Anatomy  and  Surgery 
to  the  college,  and  surgeon  to  several  hospitals,  has 
the  following  remarks  respecting  the  indications 
afforded  by  our  anatomical  character,  which  are, 
as  you  will  perceive,  decisive  in  favor  of  vegetable 
diet. 

"  Physiologists  have  usually  represented  that  our 
11 


154  LECTURES    ON 

species  holds  a  middle  rank,  in  the  masticatory  and 
digestive  apparatus,  between  the  flesh  eating  and 
herbivorous  animals,  a  statement  which  seems  rather 
to  have  been  deduced  from  what  we  have  learned 
by  experience  on  the  subject  than  to  result  from  an 
actual  comparison  between  men  and  animals.  The 
teeth  and  jaws  of  men  are  in  all  respects  much 
more  similar  to  those  of  monkeys,  than  any  other 
animal.  Thus  we  find  that  whether  we  consider 
the  teeth,  the  jaws,  or  the  immediate  instruments  of 
digestion,  the  human  structure  closely  resembles 
that  of  the  simiae,  (monkey  race,)  all  of  which  in 
their  natural  state  are  completely  herbivorous." 

Many  things  are  to  be  considered,  if  we  would 
preserve  health  and  life,  beside  diet.  We  should 
not  neglect  any  thing  which  will  preserve  health 
and  life.  We  have  no  right  to  throw  away  a  par- 
ticle of  either.  If  we  can,  by  pursuing  a  particular 
course,  have  more  of  bodily  and  mental  vigor,  and 
have  our  passions  more  under  our  control,  are  we 
not  bound  to  adopt  this  course  ?  That  a  course 
of  temperance  will  secure  us  against  many  evils,  I 
think  none  are  prepared  to  deny.  But  the  ques- 
tion is,  what  is  temperance?  I  answer,  what  I 
consider  temperance,  is  plain  food,  in  moderate 
quantities.  A  person  may  be  strictly  temperate, 
and  yet  eat  animal  food.  But  no  person  can  in 
my  estimation  be  considered  temperate  who  in- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        155 

dulges  in  large  quantities  of  animal  food,  with  the 
usual  accompaniments  of  such  food.  It  is  surely  a 
much  greater  waste  of  life  to  take  animal  than 
vegetable  food,  because  animal  food  is  more  exci- 
ting, more  stimulating;  it  increases  vascular  action. 
A  temporary  fever  is  the  consequence  of  a  full  meal 
of  flesh,  —  what  the  old  medical  writers  used  to 
call  the  fever  of  digestion.  They  were  accustomed 
to  see  people  who  ate  meat  have  this  state  of  fever, 
and  as  probably  all  ate  meat  who  came  under  their 
notice,  they  concluded  that  this  fever  of  digestion, 
as  they  called  it,  was  a  natural  state.  But  those 
who  live  on  vegetable  food  have  none  of  this  "  fever 
of  digestion."  I  have  tried  both  methods,  and  know 
what  it  is  to  be  thirsty,  and  feverish,  after  my  meals 
of  flesh,  and  other  stimulating  and  healing  food,  and 
I  know  what  it  is  not  to  be  thirsty,  and  not  to  take 
fluid,  or  even  think  of  taking  it,  for  weeks,  except 
the  fruits  that  I  ate  with  my  meals,  and  a  cup  of 
milk,  perhaps,  with  two  of  my  meals  in  the  day. 
Now  this  stimulating  diet  makes  the  vital  current 
hurry  on  its  course,  and  there  is  a  waste  of  life  in 
proportion  to  this  excess  of  action.  Whatever  in- 
creases vascular  action,  in  other  words  the  circula- 
tion of  the  blood,  wears  out  the  vital  powers,  faster 
than  they  would  otherwise  wear  out.  The  manner 
in  which  stimulating  food,  condiments,  &c.,  wear 
out  our  vital  powers,  is  very  analogous  to  the  effect 


156  LECTURES   ON 

of  ardent  spirits,  only  it  is  a  more  gradual  work, 
The  aromatic  condiments  stimulate  the  stomach 
and  digestive  organs,  and  they  furnish  a  temporary 
assistance  to  digestion,  just  as  wine  or  brandy  may 
do  this  ;  but  it  is  at  a  great  expense  to  the  stomach, 
and,  through  the  stomach,  to  the  rest  of  the  system ; 
for  the  connection  and  sympathy  is  very  intimate 
between  the  stomach  and  all  parts  of  the  system, 
as  all  parts  derive  their  nourishment  from  the  stomach. 
All  these  stimuli,  whether  condiments  or  ardent 
spirits,  prematurely  wear  out  the  powers  of  the 
system,  and  the  individual  who  uses  them  dies  be- 
fore the  time.  If  any  live  to  old  age,  who  use  them, 
it  dees  not  prove  that  they  are  useful ;  it  only  proves 
that  "  mankind  are  tough,"  and  will  live  long,  in 
spite  of  abuses.  If  they  can  live  so  long  with  such 
abuses,  how  long  might  they  live,  were  their  habits 
what  they  should  be  ? 

Speaking  of  condiments,  Professor  Hitchcock 
says,  those  who  do  not  use  them,  "  will  not  expe- 
rience that  temporary  glow  and  excitement  of  one 
whose  system  is  braced  up  by  a  tonic  diet,  but  he 
will  enjoy  comfort  and  serenity  of  mind,  long  after 
the  other  is  in  his  grave." 

The  same  writer,  speaking  of  milk  diet,  says, 
"  A  diet  chiefly  of  milk  produces  a  most  happy 
serenity,  vigor  and  cheerfulness  of  mind,  very  differ- 
ent from  the  gloomy,  crabbed  and  irritable  temper 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        157 

and  foggy  intellect  of  the  man  who  devours  flesh, 
fish  and  fowl,  with  ravenous  appetite,  and  adds  pud- 
ding, pies  and  cakes  to  the  load." 

I  agree  with  this  truly  great  man,  with  respect  to 
milk,  where  the  habit  of  the  individual  is  such  that 
milk  agrees  with  him  or  her.  Those  who  have  a 
tendency  to  fat,  will  do  well  to  abstain  from  milk, 
and  those  who  take  milk,  should  take  it  in  small 
quantities.  People  err  much,  by  thinking  milk  light 
food,  and  taking  too  much  at  a  time.  They  thus 
overload  the  stomach,  and  produce  headache  and 
other  evils,  which  might  be  avoided  by  taking  a  small 
quantity.  Another  error  to  be  guarded  against  is, 
eating  fine  bread  with  milk.  There  is  hardly  any 
innutritious  matter  in  fine  bread  and  milk ;  and,  as 
I  have  already  told  you,  the  nutriment  is  conveyed 
into  the  blood,  and  there  is  no  innutritious  matter  to 
keep  up  the  peristaltic  action  of  the  intestines ;  and 
where  the  diet  is  wholly  of  fine  bread  and  milk, 
costiveness,  and  often  inflammation  and  serious  dis- 
ease are  the  consequence. 

If  such  bland  and  apparently  innocuous  food  as 
flour  bread  and  milk,  will  produce  such  results, 
what  are  we  to  think  will  be  the  effect  of  the  various 
kinds  of  high  seasoned  food,  taken  hot  ?  We  are 
to  remember  that  the  stomach  is  lined  with  an  ex- 
ceedingly delicate  membrane,  and  that  this  mem- 
brane is  continued  through  the  intestines.  In  post 


LECTURES    ON 


mortem  examinations,  this  membrane  is  found  dis- 
eased, covered  with  eruptions  of  various  kinds. 

Animal  food  is  of  itself  very  stimulating;   but 
this  is  a  slight  evil,  compared  with  the  compounds 
that  are  taken  into  the  stomach.     The  basis  may 
be  flesh  ;  it  may  be   healthy,  it  may  be  diseased ; 
but  of  all  the  flesh  brought  into  the  market,  \ve  may 
safely  conclude  that  but  a  small  portion  is  healthy. 
In  speaking  of  what  enters  the  stomach,  we  will 
begin  with  the  flesh ;  then  there  is  red  and  black 
pepper,   mustard,    horse-radish,    catsup,    vinegar, 
pickles,  peppers,  and  pepper-sauce.    At  times  spirits 
are  taken  with  such  a  dinner;  but  we  will  leave 
them  out,  as  we  have  reason  to  hope  that  remarks 
on  spirits  will  touch  no  one  who  reads  these  lectures. 
But  hot  coffee  is  taken, — so  hot  that  it  would  scald, 
almost,  the  external  skin.     Here  is  this  mixture, 
lying  in  contact  with  the  delicate  lining  membrane 
of  the  stomach,  at  a  high  temperature  !    What  must 
be  the  inevitable  consequence  ?  —  for  fever  is  im- 
mediately induced  by  such  a  meal. 

If  people  doubt  that  these  mixtures  would  produce 
a  blister,  applied  to  the  external  skin,  just  let  them 
try  it.  Perhaps  some  of  you  have  tried  mustard 
or  pepper,  in  case  of  ague  or  toothache.  Such  will 
not  need  to  try  it  again.  And  I  can  assure  you, 
that  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  stomach  is  far 
more  delicate  and  tender  than  the  external  skin. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  159 

What  then  must  be  the  situation  of  the  stomach  ? 
Can  it  be  healthy  ?  No — it  cannot.  We  are  not 
left  without  proof  positive  on  this  subject.  Post 
mortem  examinations  reveal  tremendous  facts,  and 
show,  that  in  cases  where  people  called  themselves 
well,  there  was  internal  disease — disease  of  the  mu- 
cous membrane  of  the  stomach  and  intestines, 
which  must  have  been  of  long  standing.  The 
stomach  of  Alexis  St.  Martin  presented  proof  posi- 
tive of  the  hurtful  effects  of  food  in  common  use. 
After  dining  on  oysters,  the  internal  membrane  of 
the  stomach  was  found  to  have  ulcerated  patches, 
and  other  diseased  appearances  presented  them- 
selves. After  eating  broiled  veal,  fried  sausages, 
&c.,  (very  common  articles  of  food,  and  by  many 
not  even  suspected  to  be  unhealthy,)  St.  M.'s 
stomach  presented  diseased  appearances  of  a  for- 
midable character.  But  he  complained  of  no  sense 
of  pain,  symptoms  of  indisposition,  or  even  of  im- 
paired appetite,  when  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
stomach  was  inflamed,  ulcerated,  and  even  bleeding. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  Dr.  Beaumont 
on  gastric  fluid  :  —  "  August  3d,  inner  membrane 
of  the  stomach  unusually  morbid.  The  erythema- 
tous  (inflammatory)  appearance  more  extensive,  and 
spots  more  livid  than  usual,  from  the  surface  of 
which  exuded  small  drops  of  grumous  blood  ;  the 
aphthous  (ulcerated)  patches,  larger  and  more  nu- 


160  LECTURES    ON 

merous,  the  mucous  covering  thicker  than  common, 
and  the  gastric  secretions  much  more  vitiated.  The 
gastric  fluids  extracted  at  this  time,  were  mixed  with 
a  large  proportion  of  thick,  ropy  mucus,  and  consid- 
erable muco-purulent  matter,  slightly  tinged  with 
blood,  resembling  the  discharge  from  the  bowels,  in 
some  cases  of  chronic  dysentery." 

Notwithstanding  all  these  diseased  appearances, 
St.  M.  complained  of  little  distress.  To  be  sure, 
he  bad  an  uneasy  sensation  and  tenderness,  at 
the  pit  of  the  stomach  ;  he  had  some  dizziness 
and  dimness  of  vision,  when  he  stooped  and  rose 
again. 

Now  how  many  would  call  themselves  well,  when 
they  had  such  troubles  as  these  ?  St.  M.'s  course, 
to  produce  these  diseased  appearances,  had  been 
precisely  similar  to  the  course  of  a  great  many  who 
do  not  dream  that  they  are  doing  any  thing  wrong. 
True,  they  have  ill  turns,  but  then  they  are  "  sub- 
ject to  ill  turns"  So  they  tell  us,  and  many  seem 
to  have  no  idea  that  by  pursuing  a  different  course, 
they  might  get  rid  of  this  slavish  subjection. — 
When  I  hear  people  say,  "  I  have  a  dreadful  sick 
headache,  once  a  week,  or  once  a  month,"  as  the 
case  may  be  ;  '•  and  I  don't  expect  to  get  rid  of  it,  — 
all  our  family  were  subject  to  sick  headache,"  —  I 
think  she  who  complains,  and  "  all  her  family," 
were  wrong  in  their  habits.  Let  one  who  has  sick 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  161 

head-ache  take  a  moderate  quantity  of  plain  food 
in  the  morning,  say  a  slice  of  good  bread,  not  made 
of  fine  flour,  an  apple,  a  pear,  or  any  good  fruit. 
If  milk  agree  with  her  habit,  let  her  take  a  small 
cup  of  milk,  or  she  may  take  some  gruel,  or  rice 
broth  made  without  flesh,  if  she  must  have  fluid 
to  supply  the  place  of  coffee,  which  by  the  way 
does  more  to  produce  headache  than  almost  any 
one  thing. 

Let  this  sufferer  take  such  a  breakfast  at  six  or 
seven  o'clock,  (six  is  the  best  hour  for  summer,  and 
seven  for  winter,)  and  let  her  take  nothing  except 
good  cold  water  into  her  stomach  till  noon  ;  then  let 
her  take  a  plain  dinner.  She  may  eat  boiled  vege- 
tables, peas  or  beans,  but  she  must  not  eat  "  pork  " 
with  these  vegetables,  for  the  oil  is  so  difficult  of 
digestion,  that  she  will  surely  find  herself  in  trouble 
if  she  does.  There  are  many  forms  of  plain  food  ; 
there  is  an  almost  endless  variety,  instead  of  the 
starvation  which  many  imagine,  where  no  animal 
food  and  no  oil  is  taken.  Good  bread  is  the  main 
article,  then  boiled  vegetables,  peas,  beans,  rice, 
rice  pudding,  sago,  tapioca,  and  fruits,  baked,  and 
cooked  in  other  ways.  O,  the  world  is  full  of  good 
things,  without  eating  the  dead !  Let  the  sufferer 
from  periodical  headache,  or  indeed  from  any  ache, 
make  a  selection  from  these  good  things,  and  not 
take  too  much  variety,  be  guarded  on  this  point,  and 


162  LECTURES    ON 

leave  tea  and  coffee,  take  her  meals  at  regular  inter- 
vals, about  six  hours  apart,  and  take  no  luncheons. 
Let  her  take  exercise  enough,  and  not  too  much, 
let  her  retire  to  bed  at  nine  or  ten,  and  rise  at  four, 
five,  or  six  ;  —  five  is  the  best  for  most  people,  six  will 
do,  and  four  for  those  who  can  receive  it ;  —  let 
her  bathe  the  whole  surface  of  the  body  daily,  either 
in  warm  or  cold  water,  and  rub  the  skin  dry  with 
a  hard  crash  towel ;  —  let  her  regularly  do  this,  and 
she  may  expect  improved  health,  if  there  is  any 
vital  energy  left  to  improve.  Let  mothers  pursue 
this  course  with  themselves,  and  with  their  chil- 
dren, with  this  variation  ;  children  have  to  support 
the  continual  waste  of  the  system,  and  growth 
also,  and  they  must  have  food  oftener  than  those 
who  have  got  their  growth.  But  a  great  mistake 
is  committed  by  giving  children  food  too  often. 
Small  children  should  have  a  lunch,  midway  be- 
tween their  meals,  forenoon  and  afternoon,  and  at 
no  other  time  ; — larger  children  should  have  a  lunch 
only  in  the  forenoon.  It  is  an  error  to  feed  children, 
and  put  them  directly  to  bed.  How  many  poor 
children  are  fed  with,  or  allowed  to  eat,  hot  fine 
flour  bread  and  butler,  mince  pie,  or  some  other 
rich  pie,  and  rich  cake,  and  then  put  to  bed  ;  and 
they  are  blamed  for  being  "  cross,"  as  it  is  called, 
after  being  allowed  to  eat  such  improper  food. 
The  mother  knows  the  child  is  sick  often,  and  rest- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       163 

less  and  uneasy  nearly  all  the  time.  But  she 
makes  no  alteration  in  its  food,  or  in  her  manage- 
ment of  it.  She  may  have  lost  several  children  at 
two  or  three  years  of  age,  but  she  seems  to  think  it 
was  a  special  dispensation  of  Providence,  and  not 
in  the  least  to  be  set  to  the  account  of  her  manage- 
ment of  her  child.  She  does  not  reflect  that  her 
rooms  were  perhaps  improperly  aired,  and  that  bad 
air  did  its  part  toward  diseasing  her  infant.  She 
does  not  know  that  it  is  of  the  highest  importance, 
in  order  that  the  functions  of  the  skin  be  properly 
performed,  that  her  child  should  be  bathed  daily. 
She  does  not  know  that  very  often  diarrhoeas  are 
produced  to  carry  off  waste  and  hurtful  particles 
from  the  body,  that  ought  to  be  thrown  off  through 
the  pores  of  the  skin.  She  is  frightened  at  the 
diarrhoea,  and  gives  the  poor  infant  some  astringent, 
or  supposed  astringent,  to  stop  it,  perhaps  boiled 
milk,  or  flour  boiled  in  milk.  You  know  how  this 
operates ;  as  there  is  no  innutritions  matter  in  the 
flour  and  milk,  there  is  little  to  pass  off  through  the 
intestines.  But  perhaps  the  poor  child  does  not 
get  off  so  easily.  It  must  be  subjected  to  a  course 
of  domestic  practice.  It  must  take  tincture  of  rhu- 
barb, or  some  quack  medicine,  and  if  the  mother 
is  bold  enough,  even  calomel.  I  have  known  a 
mother  give  her  infant  calomel,  dose  after  dose. 
O  !  that  some  one  could  speak  on  this  subject,  with 


164  LECTURES    ON 

a  voice  that  might  be  heard  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific  !  O  !  that  mothers  could  be  taught, 
not  two  or  three  hundred,  but  thousands  and  tens 
of  thousands,  to  let  deadly  mixtures  alone,  —  to  sub- 
stitute a  warm  bath  for  a  dose  of  poison.  When 
children  are  thus  disordered,  often  nothing  is  neces- 
sary, but  a  rational  course  with  respect  to  food, 
bathing,  clothing,  and  air. 

I  would  not  have  you  understand  that  I  think 
medicine  always  unnecessary,  even  though  I  con- 
sider it  poisonous.  But  if  children  must  be  so  man- 
aged, or  rather  mismanaged,  as  to  be  sick,  let  the 
parents  have  the  best  advice.  Let  there  be  no 
resort  to  regular  or  irregular  quackery.  That  mother 
who  gives  her  child  a  dose  of  quack  medicine,  or 
opium,  or  paregoric,  or  "  Godfrey's  cordial,"  or  any 
of  any  of  the  numerous  deadly  mixtures  now  in  the 
market,  goes  far  toward  putting  a  knife  to  its  throat ; 
and  often  the  consequence  is  more  to  be  lamented, 
as  the  poor  little  sufferer  lingers  along  and  suffers 
almost  a  thousand  deaths. 

The  premature  developement  of  the  passions, 
under  a  stimulating  diet,  is  well  worthy  our  serious 
consideration.  I  know  there  are  many  good  people 
who  are  not  prepared  to  think  eating  and  drinking 
have  any  thing  to  do  with  licentiousness.  Though 
I  shall  follow  out  this  subject  hereafter,  I  must 
glance  at  it  now.  The  day  has  gone  by,  in  which 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  165 

it  is  necessary  to  prove  that  ardent  spirits,  even  in 
small  quantities,  degrade  and  sensualize.  But  many 
take  as  hurtful  injesta  as  ardent  spirits.  We  can 
look  at  this  subject, — I  mean  the  sensualizing 
effects  of  rich,  stimulating  food.  It  will  do  no  harm 
to  examine ;  "  truth  and  oil  will  come  uppermost ! " 
"Prove  all  things,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is 
good." 

I  once  read,  in  a  medical  work,  of  a  young  tiger 
who  was  reared  in  a  family,  and  was  perfectly 
gentle  whilst  he  was  kept  on  vegetable  food.  His 
master  was  taken  ill,  and  bled.  After  being  bled, 
he  slept,  and  his  arm  bled  again,  by  a  displacement 
of  the  bandage.  The  tiger  was  on  the  bed  with 
his  master,  and  licked  the  blood  from  his  arm  ;  he 
became  furious  immediately.  No  measures  could 
tame  him,  and  they  were  obliged  to  shoot  him. 

The  following  is  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Dick, 
author  of  the  "  Philosophy  of  Religion,"  and  sev- 
eral other  works  deservedly  popular :  —  "  To  take 
the  life  of  any  sensitive  being,  and  to  feed  on  its 
flesh,  appears  incompatible  with  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, and  therefore  no  such  grant  was  given  to 
Adam  in  Paradise,  nor  to  the  antediluvians.  It 
appears  to  have  been  a  grant  suited  only  to  the 
degraded  state  of  man  after  the  deluge,  and  it  is 
probable  that  as  he  advances  in  the  scale  of  moral 
perfection,  in  the  future  ages  of  the  world,  the  use 


166  LECTURES    ON 

of  animal  food  will  be  gradually  laid  aside,  and  he 
will  return  again  to  the  productions  of  the  vegetable 
kingdom,  as  the  original  food  of  man  ;  as  that  which 
is  best  suited  to  the  rank  of  rational  and  moral  intel- 
ligence. And  perhaps  it  may  have  an  influence, 
in  combination  with  other  favorable  circumstances, 
in  promoting  health  and  longevity." 


LECTURE  IX. 

DIETETICS. 

1  HAVE  spoken,  in  a  former  lecture,  of  the  injurious 
effects  of  grease,  of  any  oily  substance  or  compound, 
when  taken  into  the  stomach.  The  more  I  study, 
the  more  I  observe,  the  more  satisfied  I  am  that 
grease  or  oil,  in  whatever  form  it  may  be  taken,  is 
one  of  the  most  powerful  agents  in  producing  cuta- 
neous eruptions,  and  what  are  termed  "  humors." 
Understand  me,  I  do  not  think  this  one  article  alone 
produces  all  the  humors  and  cutaneous  eruptions, 
but  that  it  exerts  a  powerful  influence  in  producing 
them.  Abernethy  says,  "  The  great  cause  of  all 
variations  in  the  skin  is  to  be  met  with  in  the  diges- 
tive organs." 

Some  time  since  I  gave  advice  in  the  case  of  a 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  167 

child,  who  was  a  most  loathsome  spectacle,  having 
been  "  afflicted  with  a  humor,"  as  its  parents  said, 
from  about  the  time  it  began  to  feed  freely.  One 
eye  seemed  nearly  destroyed,  and,  on  the  whole,  I 
hardly  ever  saw  a  more  pitiable  object.  "  What  is 
the  child's  food  ? "  I  asked  immediately.  It  is 
worthy  of  note,  that  people  almost  universally  know 
that  grease,  butter,  &tc.,  are  bad  for  what  are  termed 
"  humors."  The  mother  replied,  "  My  child  craves 
every  thing  she  ought  not  to  eat,  and  the  doctor  did 
not  tell  us  to  make  any  difference  in  the  child's 
diet."  The  fact  was,  the  child  was  very  sick, 
most  of  the  time ;  it  was,  of  course,  indulged  in 
what  was  improper  for  it,  —  what  was  killing  it, — 
merely  because  it  was  ill,  or  because  it  was  being 
killed.  "  The  doctor "  was  drugging  the  child, 
without  paying  any  attention  to  its  habits.  The 
parents  had  spent  almost  every  thing  they  possessed 
on  physicians,  and  the  child  was  nothing  benefitted, 
but  rather  grew  worse.  I  confess  I  had  little  con- 
fidence that  any  thing  could  save  the  pitiable  object 
before  me.  Poor  little  suffering  innocent — my 
heart  ached  for  it.  I  gave  the  mother  some  ad- 
vice ;  the  most  important  part  of  which  was,  to 
bathe  the  whole  surface  of  the  child's  body  in  warm 
water  thoroughly  every  day,  and  to  exclude  oils  of 
every  kind  from  its  food.  The  consequence  was, 
that  in  less  than  three  months  the  child  was  nearly 


168  LECTURES   ON 

well,  and  I  presume  that  in  a  few  months  more 
it  became  perfectly  well,  if  they  continued  to  fol- 
low the  directions.  By  pursuing  a  simple  and 
rational  course  like  this,  how  many  thousands  might 
be  saved  every  year,  that  are  now  paid  for  regular 
and  irregular  quackery. 

Let  no  one  for  a  moment  suppose  that  I  denounce 
the  regular  and  rational  practice  of  medicine.  Far 
from  it.  I  honor  the  regular  and  rational  profession. 
I  respect,  I  revere,  I  prize  most  highly,  those  truly 
scientific  and  noble  minded  men  who  are  an  orna- 
ment to  the  profession.  But  quackery  I  detest, 
let  it  be  found  where  it  may,  either  in  the  medical 
profession,  or  out  of  it.  This  dosing  continually 
with  medicine,  to  please  a  patient,  or  line  the  pock- 
ets of  a  practitioner,  deserves  the  severest  reproba- 
tion. Medicine  is  a  necessary  evil.  1  have  much 
confidence  in  medicine,  judiciously  administered. 
But  1  have  learned  enough  of  the  wonderful  mechan- 
ism of  "  the  house  I  live  in  "  to  dread,  worse  than 
disease,  the  unskilful  use  of  medicine.  It  is  indeed 
"  playing  with  edge  tools,"  to  give  medicines  at 
random.  People  take  Brandreth's  pills,  and  other 
quack  medicines,  at  hap-hazard,  for  whatever  diffi- 
culty they  may  have.  It  may  be  disorder  of  the 
heart,  or  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  or  the  stomach 
may  have  been  overworked,  till  it  refuses  to  work 
longer.  No  matter  what  may  be  the  trouble,  down 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  169 

goes  a  dose  of  Brandreth's  pills,  or  Indian  Purgative, 
or  whatever  happens  to  be  in  fashion.  A  few  years 
since  the  "  celebrated  Hygeian  "  pills  were  curing 
every  thing;  at  least  so  said  its  unprincipled  or 
ignorant  advertisers.  Now  Brandreth's  pills,  or 
Indian  Purgative,  and  lastly,  if  I  have  kept  the  track 
rightly,  of  which,  by  the  way,  I  am  by  no  means 
sure,  lastly,  comes  the  "  Tomcttinc"  a  new  con- 
trivance to  gull  people  out  of  money  and  probably 
health,*  for  1  have  no  belief  that  the  inventors  of 
the  "  tomatine  "  will  content  themselves  with  as 
harmless  articles  as  tomatoes,  or  seed  cucumbers,  of 
which  to  manufacture  quack  pills,  or  drops,  as  the 
case  may  be. 

But  many  are  determined  to  be  gulled  and  im- 
posed upon.  They  must  have  medicine  of  some 
kind,  and  unless  the  physician  is  inflexible,  they 
will  have  it.  If  the  physician  will  not  dose  them 
sufficiently,  they  will  make  up  the  difference  by 
taking  quack  medicines.  Thus  physicians  often 
feel  obliged  to  keep  up  the  delusion  by  giving  some 
harmless  article  called  medicine,  to  keep  the  patient 
from  taking  some  deadly  mixture.  But  knowledge 
cannot  advance  in  this  way.  To  give  such  harm- 

*  Since  this  was  written,  quack  doctors  and  nostrum  makers  have 
'  by  no  means  rested  from  their  labors.  They  have  rather  "  doubled 
their  diligence."  If  any  one  wishes  for  a  medicine  which  will  infal- 
libly cure  every  ill  which  flesh  is  heir  to,  he  has  only  to  take  up  the 
nearest  paper,  and  he  will  assuredly  find  it  advertised. 

12 


170  LECTURES    ON 

less  articles,  is  acknowledging  ihe  principle  that 
medicine  is  necessary,  when  it  is  not  necessary. 
This  mode  of  procedure  may  save  a  life  now  and 
then,  for  a  little  while,  but  it  is  fastening  down  the 
veil  of  ignorance,  and  will  eventually  produce  much 
evil.  It  is  better,  far  better,  to  enlighten,  even 
though  it  can  be  done  but  slowly.  Let  people  de- 
stroy themselves  if  they  will  with  medicines,  but  let 
not  physicians  aid  them  in  the  work  of  death.  A 
physician  may  do  as  Professor  Muzzey  did,  give  a 
good  lady  pills  made  of  brown  bread,  because  she 
was  determined  to  have  medicine.  I  am  not  about 
to  say  Prof.  M.  did  wrong,  for  after  the  lady  had 
recovered,  and  was  praising  his  pills,  he  told  her 
what  they  were  made  of. 

A  physician  of  my  acquaintance,  whose  mother 
was  obliged  always  to  take  calomel  pills,  at  a  cer- 
tain season  of  the  year,  substituted  bread  pills,  and 
his  mother  assured  him  they  had  a  very  powerful 
effect,  and  relieved  her  immediately. 

But  circumstances  might  prevent  a  physician 
froai  telling  a  patient  of  the  imposition,  and  they 
might  want,  or  think  they  wanted  more  pills,  and 
they  would  not  often  be  able  to  get  those  that  were 
as  harmless  as  Prof.  M.'s.  After  all,  "honesty  is 
the  best  policy,"  and  if  a  patient  needs  advice,  let 
him  have  it ;  if  he  needs  medicine,  let  him  have  it. 
But  let  him  be  sure  he  needs  it.  Let  him  be  sure 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        171 

all  is  right  with  his  habits.     A  skilful  physician  may 
do  all  that  can  be  done,  and  a  patient  may  undo, 
faster  than  the  physician  can  do,  by  improper  habits. 
In  a  medical  work  of  much  value,   I  find  the 
following :  "  Errors  in  diet  are  the  great  source  of 
disease ;  amendment  of  diet  is  the  great  basis  of 
recovery.     Medicines  may  relieve  or  suspend  the 
majority  of  diseases,  but  medicines  can  never  cure, 
without  the  aid  of  regimen."     And  Abernethy  says, 
"  I  say  it  is  horribly  absurd,  and  I  have  no  patience 
to  hear  and  see  what  I  do,  as  if  medicine  could 
cure  a  disease.     They  are  the  means  which  we 
employ  to  correct  faulty  action  in  the  various  func- 
tions of  the  body."     Now  what  are  we  to  think  of 
those  empirics,  who  pay  no  attention  to  the   hab- 
its of  those  to  whom  they  sell  medicine.     "  O  ! " 
say  they,  "you  may  eat  and  drink  what  you  please, 
if  you  will  take  the  medicine.     We  lay  no  restric- 
tion with  regard  to  diet."     And  many  would  rather 
give  hundreds  of  dollars,  than  deny  themselves  their 
favorite  indulgences.     The  effect  of  grease,  of  oil  of 
every  kind,  upon  the  stomach  and  system,  are  very 
far  from  being  understood.     There  is  no  question 
but  some  oil  is  digested,  especially  in  cold  climates, 
by  aid  of  the  bile,  by  being  made  with  the  bile  into 
a  kind  of  soap ;  but  all  medical  and  physiological 
testimony  shows  that  it  is  very  difficult  of  digestion, 
even  after  being  mixed  with  the  bile.     When  di 


172  LECTURES    ON 

gested,  it  is  by  an  unnatural  and  unhealthy  process. 
What  is  not  carried  through  this  kind  of  difficult 
and  unhealthy  digestion,  is  left  to  fester  in  the  sys- 
tem. Often  the  organs  carry  it  as  far  as  the  sur- 
face, and  it  there  forms  the  basis  of  a  cutaneous 
eruption.  If  there  is  not  strength  enough  in  the 
system  to  carry  it  thus  far,  we  have  assurance  of 
some  internal  difficulty,  eruption,  or  trouble  of  some 
kind.  Many  people  seem  to  have  no  idea,  that 
they  lay  themselves  open  to  disease,  and  invite  it, 
by  a  rich,  stimulating  and  oily  diet.  If  the  small 
pox  were  at  their  doors,  and  they  had  never  been 
vaccinated,  they  would  feel  the  necessity  of  using 
plain,  wholesome  food.  They  would  not  dare  load 
and  irritate  the  system  with  oils,  salt,  &tc.  Yet 
they  seem  wholly  unconscious,  that  a  regimen  that 
will  enable  them  to  pass  with  safety  through  small 
pox,  will  enable  them  to  pass  with  safety  through 
any  other  disease,  or  to  resist  its  attacks  altogether. 
Yet  this  is  the  fact.  All  the  disorders  incident  to 
childhood  have  been  divested  of  their  terrors  to  my 
child,  merely  because  she  has  been  reared  in  a 
degree  of  temperance.  I  say  a  degree,  for  her 
habits  have  been  far  from  right.  It  is  a  sad  thing 
to  have  friends,  sometimes,  especially  when  they 
influence  us  or  our  children  to  do  wrong. 

I  have  seen  a  child  struck  down,  as  it  were,  in  a 
moment,  with  scarlet  fever,  with  a  lunch  of  rich 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        173 

cake  in  its  hand.  The  child  had  been  reared  on 
rich,  stimulating  food.  That  fever  might  be  de- 
scribed in  one  word.  It  was  death.  Whilst  another 
child,  who  had  been  kept  in  a  good  degree  of  tem- 
perance, and  bathed  occasionally,  was  violently 
seized  with  this  same  fever,  and  by  rational  treat- 
ment passed  with  safety  through  it,  never  refraining 
entirely  from  play  on  any  day  of  its  illness,  and  only 
remaining  five  days  in  the  house. 

In  many  cases  of  scarlet  fever,  all  that  seems 
necessary  is  abstinence  from  food,  pure  air,  cleanli- 
ness, and  bathing  with  cold  water,  when  the  heat 
is  great,  and  with  warm  water  when  the  patient  is 
chilly. 

I  know  some  children,  who  have  not  been  reared 
in  temperance,  may  pass  with  safety  through  this 
and  similar  disorders ;  but  the  chances  are  greatly 
against  them,  and  their  getting  through  with  safety 
does  not  prove  that  temperance  is  of  no  value.  It 
merely  proves  that  the  child  is  tough.  Some  years 
since  the  small  pox  raged  in  the  north  part  of  Ver- 
mont and  Canada.  Many  families  were  inoculated 
with  it.  All  who  did  not  have  the  disorder  the 
natural  way,  were  inoculated.  I  passed  some  time 
there,  some  years  after  this.  Those  whose  families 
were  inoculated  lived  very  temperately  and  ration- 
ally, for  a  time  before  they  were  inoculated.  They 
said  the  disorder  was  stripped  of  all  its  terrors  by 


174  LECTURES    ON 

this  course,  and  they  dreaded  it  no  more  than  mea- 
sles, and  they  would  as  willingly  have  their  families 
pass  through  it,  as  through  measles.  Yet  they 
never  seemed  to  think  for  a  moment  that  refraining 
from  salt,  grease,  fee.,  would  give  them  a  similar 
immunity  in  measles  and  other  disorders,  or  save 
them  entirely  from  many  diseases.  If  by  temporary 
abstinence  from  rich  food  people  can  gain  such 
advantages,  what  may  they  gain  by  temperance 
for  years,  joined  with  perfect  cleanliness  ?  Bathing 
the  whole  surface  of  the  body,  thus  keeping  up  the 
action  of  the  skin,  and  enabling  it  to  throw  off  waste 
and  hurtful  particles,  that  would  otherwise  fester  in 
the  system,  and  cause  disease,  though  of  such  im- 
mense importance,  was  not  thought  of  by  those  who 
adopted  a  course  of  temperance  in  order  to  pass 
through  the  small  pox  with  safety. 

I  have  known  several  individuals  who  had  small 
pox  after  living  on  the  Graham  system  for  a  few 
years,  and  they  did  not  suffer  nearly  as  much  as  in 
ordinary  cases  of  measles.  Some  were  not  confined 
to  the  house  on  any  day  of  their  illness. 

It  is  singular  that  people  will  not  reason,  and 
and  conclude  rationally,  with  such  facts  before  them. 
Because  stimulating  food  excites,  and  gives  present 
power,  they  conclude  that  it  gives  strength.  They 
cannot  see  the  analogy  between  stimulating  food 
and  stimulating  drink.  They  think  that  animal 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  175 

food  gives  more  strength  than  vegetable  food  because 
it  excites  more,  and  quickens  the  circulation,  thus 
hurrying  on  the  vital  current,  and  wearing  out,  by 
this  undue  excitement  and  stimulation,  as  surely  as 
ardent  spirits,  though  not  so  rapidly.  "  O  ! "  say 
the  defenders  of  this  course  of  living,  "  our  grand- 
fathers lived  in  this  manner,  and  they  enjoyed  good 
health,  and  lived  till  they  were  sixty  or  seventy 
years  of  age."  Very  true,  they  might  have  enjoyed 
a  good  degree  of  health,  though  their  grand-children 
may  not  know  at  this  day  exactly  how  many  "  aches 
and  pains  "  they  had.  But  the  question  is,  not  how 
long  did  they  live,  or  how  much  health  did  they 
enjoy ;  but  how  long  might  they  have  lived,  and 
how  much  health  might  they  have  enjoyed,  had 
their  habits  been  exactly  right ;  and  how  much  vigor 
might  we  have  inherited  from  them  that  we  do  not 
now  possess.  Besides,  their  habits  were  really  much 
better  than  the  habits  of  their  children's  children. 
They  were  active ;  they  did  not  turn  night  into 
day  ;  nor  did  they  take  tobacco  from  infancy,  as  it 
were,  as  many  do  now.  A  child  of  seven  years 
may  now  be  found  telling  how  sick  it  made  him 
when  he  first  began  to  smoke.  So  did  not  our 
grandfathers. 

But  the  question  is  not,  what  may  we  eat  and 
live  ?  but  what  is  best  for  us,  physically,  mentally, 
and  morally  ?  The  physical  argument  is  powerful 


176  LECTURES    ON 

to  my  mind.  A  vegetable  aliment,  I  am  satisfied 
from  experience,  from  observation,  from  the  testi- 
mony of  the  great  and  good  in  different  ages,  is  far 
better  suited  to  sustain  man  in  health,  and  enable 
him  to  be  fully  what  he  was  intended,  than  animal 
food  or  a  mixed  diet. 

"Those  Brahmins  who  abstain  most  scrupulously 
from  the  flesh  of  animals  attain  to  the  greatest  lon- 
gevity." Dr.  Lambe  says,  "  Life  is  prolonged,  in 
incurable  diseases,  about  one  tenth,  by  vegetable 
diet."  He  farther  says,  "  It  affords  no  trifling 
ground  of  suspicion  against  animal  food  that  it  so 
obviously  inclines  us  to  corpulency.  Corpulency 
itself  is  a  species  of  disease,  and  a  still  surer  harbin- 
ger of  other  diseases.  It  is  so  even  in  animals. 
When  a  sheep  has  become  fat,  the  butcher  knows 
it  must  be  killed,  or  it  will  rot  and  decline.  It  is 
rare  indeed  for  the  corpulent  to  be  long  lived.  They 
are  at  the  same  time  sleepy,  lethargic,  and  short- 
breathed.  Even  Hippocrates,  (that  father  of  medi- 
cine,) says  those  who  are  uncommonly  fat,  die  more 
quickly  than  the  lean." 

Dr.  Lambe  farther  says :  "  I  have  observed  no 
ill  consequences  from  the  relinquishment  of  animal 
food.  The  apprehended  danger  of  the  change, 
with  which  men  scare  themselves  and  their  neigh- 
bors, is  a  mere  phantom  of  the  imagination.  The 
danger,  in  truth,  lies  wholly  on  the  other  side."  Be 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  177 

it  remembered,  Dr.  L.  had  lived  thirty-one  years 
on  vegetable  diet,  when  he  wrote  this. 

The  Bible  Christians  of  Philadelphia  have  lived 
many  years, — some  of  them  between  thirty  and 
forty  years,  —  upon  a  vegetable  diet.  They  have 
reared  families  of  children,  who  have  now  families 
in  their  turn,  and  neither  children  or  grandchildren 
have  ever  tasted  flesh,  fish  or  fowl.  With  the  ex- 
ception of  abstinence  from  animal  food  and  intoxi- 
cating drinks,  their  habits  are  no  better  than  those 
around  them  ;  yet  they  have  an  ordinary  share  of 
health,  and  I  never  heard  of  a  case  of  scrofula 
amongst  them  ;  yet  many  believe  that  scrofula  is  a 
result  of  a  vegetable  diet. 

"  Socrates,  Plato,  Zeno,  Epicurus,  and  others  of 
the  masters  of  ancient  wisdom,  adhered  to  the 
Pythagorean  diet,  (vegetable  diet,)  and  are  known 
to  have  arrived  at  old  age  with  uninterrupted 
health." 

It  has  been  truly  said,  by  one  far  wiser  than  I 
am,  that  "  that  animal  food  is  unfavorable  to  the 
intellectual  powers."  I  know  many  people  have 
much  intellectual  power,  who  use  animal  food. 
This  does  not  prove  that  they  would  not  have  more, 
if  they  used  only  vegetable  aliment.  All  the  senses 
are  improved  by  vegetable  diet. 

But  most  especially  should  the  consumptive  ab- 
stain from  animal  food.  The  heat,  the  increase  of 


178  LECTURES    ON 

vascular  action,  induced  by  animal  food,  makes  it 
very  improper  that  such  persons  should  take  it. 

Milk  and  vegetables  are  most  proper  for  the  con- 
sumptive, even  if  they  were  proper  for  no  one  else. 

But  to  consider  animal  food  in  its  influence  on 
the  mind.  The  mind  sympathizes  with  the  body. 
Whatever  clogs  and  impedes  proper  action  in  the 
system ;  whatever  raises  an  undue  excitement,  and 
sends  a  vitiated  fluid  careering  through  our  veins, 
or  brings  on  congestion  in  the  brain,  or  elsewhere, 
injures  the  operations  of  the  mind.  It  cannot  be 
otherwise.  The  sympathy  between  body  and  mind 
is  very  great,  and  must  be,  so  long  as  they  are 
united.  We  cannot  abuse  or  neglect  the  one,  with- 
out neglecting  or  abusing  the  other. 

But  the  moral  part  of  our  argument  lies  still  nearer 
my  heart.  And  here  I  would  remark,  that  it  is  not 
against  a  small  quantity  of  lean,  healthy  flesh,  taken 
once  a  day,  that  1  bring  my  argument.  It  is  against 
a  flesh  diet,  with  all  its  stimulating  accompaniments, 
such  as  spices,  pepper,  heating  condiments  of  every 
kind,  fat  meats,  oil,  butter,  Sic.  This  kind  of  diet 
induces  disease.  It  hurries  on  life  with  an  unnatu- 
ral speed.  It  produces  a  premature  developement 
of  the  passions ;  and  where  they  are  already  devel- 
oped, urges  continually  to  their  gratification.  Thus 
are  men  and  women  unduly  stimulated,  and  conse- 
quently worn  out,  long  before  the  time. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  179 

In  order  to  indulge  in  animal  food,  man  must  take 
life,  unless  he  does  like  the  Abyssinian,  —  cut  out  a 
junk  from  the  living  animal,  and  eat  it  all  quivering 
with  life.  But  we  kill  animals  before  we  eat  them. 
Has  not  this  practice  a  direct  tendency  to  blunt  the 
finer  feelings  of  our  natures  ?  What  lady  would 
kill  a  lamb,  a  calf,  or  a  fowl,  for  the  sake  of  its 
flesh  ?  Few,  I  apprehend,  would  do  this,  unless  in 
a  case  of  stern  necessity,  and  then,  surely,  we  should 
be  justified  both  in  killing  and  eating  animals. 

Sir  Everard  Home,  a  distinguished  philosopher 
and  medical  man,  has  the  following: — "In  the 
history  of  man  in  the  Bible,  we  are  told  that  do- 
minion, over  the  animal  world  was  bestowed  upon 
him  at  his  creation  ;  but  the  divine  permission  to 
indulge  in  animal  food  was  not  given  until  after  the 
flood.  While  mankind  remained  in  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, there  is  ground  for  belief  that  their  only  food 
was  the  produce  of  the  vegetable  kingdom." 

I  cannot  forbear  quoting  a  sentence  from  Plautus, 
a  distinguished  Roman  writer,  who  flourished  about 
two  thousand  years  ago:  —  "That  man  is  not  by 
nature  destined  to  devour  animal  food,  is  evident 
from  the  constitution  of  the  human  frame,  which 
bears  no  resemblance  to  wild  beasts  or  birds  of 
prey.  Man  is  not  provided  with  claws,  or  talons, 
with  sharpness  of  fang,  or  tusk,  so  well  adapted  to 
tear  and  lacerate." 


180  LECTURES    ON 

Plutarch,  the  beauty  of  whose  writings  has  charm- 
ed and  even  enraptured  so  many  thousands,  says : 
"  It  is  best  to  accustom  ourselves  to  eat  no  meat  at 
all ;  for  the  earth  affords  plenty  enough  of  things 
not  only  fit  for  nourishment,  but  for  enjoyment  and 
delight,  —  some  of  which  may  be  eaten  without 
much  preparation,  and  others  may  be  made  pleas- 
ant by  adding  divers  other  things  to  them. 

"  You  ask  me,"  continues  Plutarch,  "  for  what 
reason  Pythagoras  abstained  from  eating  the  flesh 
of  brutes.  For  my  part  I  am  astonished  to  think, 
on  the  contrary,  what  appetite  first  induced  man  to 
taste  of  a  dead  carcass." 

I  am  free  to  admit  that  man  has  a  perfect  right 
to  eat  flesh,  if  he  cannot  get  better  food.  Nor  do 
I  half  as  much  object  to  healthy  flesh,  as  to  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  cooked.  But  I  want  to  be 
sure  the  flesh  is  healthy.  If  I  must  eat  a  piece  of 
a  dead  animal,  I  want  one  that  has  not  a  pint  of 
corruption  in  its  liver,  scattered  about  in  some  half 
dozen  or  dozen  ulcers.  I  have  myself  seen  an  ani- 
mal killed,  that  was  supposed  to  be  in  health,  and 
its  liver  was  studded  with  ulcers  of  various  sizes, 
filled  with  corruption.  A  lady  whose  husband  was 
in  the  habit  of  eating  broiled  liver,  told  me  he  often 
bought  those  that  were  filled  with  ulcers.  The  flesh 
of  the  animal  had  not  these  marks  of  disease,  but  it 
was  just  as  much  diseased.  And  think  ye  all  the 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        181 

cookery  in  the  world  could  tame  such  an  abomina- 
ble mass,  and  make  it  healthful  food  ?  It  is  dis- 
eased, and  however  stuffed,  spiced,  peppered,  or 
buttered,  it  is  still  the  same  loathsome  lump. 

Professor  Hitchcock  gives  numerous  instances  of 
the  effects  of  temperance  in  lengthening  life.  "  Old 
Parr,"  says  Prof.  H.,  "  who  died  at  the  age  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty-three  years,  was  a  farmer  of  ex- 
tremely abstemious  habits ;  his  diet  being  solely 
milk,  cheese,  coarse  bread,  small  beer,  and  whey. 
How  much  longer  than  one  hundred  and  fifty-three 
years  he  might  have  lived,  we  are  not  able  to  tell. 
His  physicians  testified,  after  his  dissection,  that  he 
died  in  consequence  of  a  change  from  a  parsimoni- 
ous to  a  plentiful  diet."  Lord  Kaimes  says,  "  The 
island  of  Otaheite  is  healthy  ;  the  people  tall  and 
well  made  ;  and  by  temperance,  vegetables  and 
fish  being  their  chief  nourishment,  they  live  to  a 
good  old  age.  In  many  places,  Indian  corn  is  the 
chief  nourishment."  He  says,  also,  that  decayed 
teeth  are  unknown  amongst  them. 

Fresh  fish  is  comparatively  good  food ;  those 
kinds  that  are  not  oily  or  poisonous,  may  be  eaten 
with  safety.  Still  the  objection  against  taking  life 
to  support  life,  when  we  have  such  abundance  of 
good  vegetables,  comes  in  here.  Fish  are  not  fat- 
tened and  diseased  by  man,  before  they  are  eaten. 
Hence  they  are  much  safer  food. 


182  LECTURES    ON 

People  may  think  they  can  eat  the  flesh  and 
milk  of  diseased  animals  with  impunity  ;  but  they 
labor  under  a  great  mistake.  Sir  R.  Phillips  says 
that  in  1599,  the  Venetian  government,  to  stop  a 
fatal  disease  among  the  people,  prohibited  the  sale 
of  meat,  butter,  or  cheese,  on  pain  of  death. 

Who  has  not  heard  of  the  milk  sickness  of  our 
own  country,  and  the  dreadful  sufferings  that  result 
from  taking  the  flesh  or  milk  of  those  animals  affect- 
ed with  the  poison  that  causes  the  milk  sickness  ? 

The  habit  of  taking  much  salt  with  our  food  is 
very  injurious.  There  is  much  prejudice  through- 
out community  in  favor  of  salt.  People  have  been 
taught  to  believe  that  they  could  not  eat  too  much 
salt.  But  salt  is  a  source  of  mischief,  when  much 
is  taken,  and  we  have  abundant  evidence  that  per- 
sons can  abstain  from  its  use  with  perfect  safety,  if 
not  with  benefit.  Salt  produces  a  feverish  state, 
often  causes  strangury,  and,  without  a  shadow  of 
doubt,  aggravates  cutaneous  eruptions. 

Those  who  are  not  prepared  to  admit  that  salt  is 
detrimental,  would  do  well  to  look  at  scurvy,  and 
see  if  they  cannot  admit,  whilst  contemplating  this 
disease,  that  salt  can  be  injurious.  Salt  produces 
thirst.  A  tax  is  thus  laid  upon  the  absorbent  sys- 
tem, to  carry  off  fluid  that  we  should  not  need  were 
it  not  for  the  salt.  People  have  too  much  thirst  in 
the  common  way  of  living.  Fever  is  induced,  — 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  183 

what  is  termed  by  physiologists  the  fever  of  diges- 
tion,—  and  we  are  obliged  to  take  much  fluid  to 
quench  the  flame.  This  is  wearing  out  the  vital 
powers  unnecessarily  ;  for  if  we  live  temperately, 
and  our  food  is  sufficiently  succulent,  and  free  from 
heating  condiments,  and  an  excess  of  salt,  we  seldom 
need  drink.  Some  go  without  drinking  for  months, 
and  yet  enjoy  good  health,  —  much  better  health 
than  those  who  light  up  a  fever  in  the  system  three 
times,  and  perhaps  oftener.  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 
Those  who  thus  induce  fever  three  times  or  more  in 
the  day,  are  obliged  to  quench  the  flames  they  kin- 
dle by  some  liquid,  and  often  water  is  too  insipid  to 
satisfy  them ;  they  resort  to  tea  and  coflee,  if  to 
nothing  worse. 

If  people  take  much  more  food  and  drink  than 
they  need,  and  of  a  kind,  too,  that  never  ought  to  be 
taken,  they  must  expect  corpulency,  plethora,  hu- 
mors, and  perhaps  apoplexy.  I  know  a  lady  who 
has  long  indulged  in  what  are  termed  the  good 
things  of  this  life.  She  has  the  means  of  indul- 
gence in  abundance.  She  knows  nothing  of  her 
own  organization,  except  "  that  somehow  she  came, 
and  here  she  is."  She  has  become  exceedingly  cor- 
pulent, and  not  long  since  she  gave  birth  to  a  child, 
which  lived  but  a  little  time  ;  and  the  poor  mother, 
whose  system  was  corrupted  by  long  abuse,  had 
broken  breasts,  and  after  lying  between  life  and 


184  LECTURES    ON 

death,  throwing  off  corruption  from  her  surcharged 
system,  she  was  enabled,  by  the  powers  of  endu- 
rance possessed  by  her  system,  just  to  live.  But  she 
is  still  ignorant,  still  transgressing  the  laws  of  life, 
and  must  wear  out  before  many  years. 


LECTURE  X. 

FLUIDS. 

I  SHALL  in  the  present  lecture  say  much  in  favor 
of  cold  water.  I  am  very  happy  that  I  am  under 
no  necessity  to  speak  of  alcohol,  as  a  drink,  in  any 
form.  I  rejoice  that  this  baneful  poison  is  banished 
by  common  consent,  from  our  catalogue  of  drinks. 
But  take  care,  ladies,  that  you  do  not  eat  alcohol. 
A  certain  shopkeeper  once  told  me  that  he  "  wet 
down  his  wedding  cake  with  brandy."  I  suppose 
this  was  done  to  keep  the  cake  sufficiently  moist. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  determine  which  was  worse, 
the  cake  or  the  brandy. 

I  rejoice  that  in  an  assembly  of  ladies,  at  this 
day,  there  is  no  necessity  to  be  eloquent  in  con- 
demning alcohol,  and  persuading  them  to  disuse  it, 
whether  it  be  found  in  the  shape  of  wine,  gin,  or 
cordial.  So  much  has  been  written  upon  this  sub- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        185 

ject,  that  "  he  who  runs  may  read."  Still  I  cannot 
but  feel  a  disposition  to  go  out  of  my  path  a  little 
to  follow  these  deleterious  fluids  to  their  hiding 
place  in  solids,  in  the  shape  of  "  wedding  cake," 
"  mince  pie,"  &c. 

I  know  a  lady  does  not  drink  brandy,  when  she 
eats  it  in  mince  pie,  or  cake,  and  a  drunkard  does 
not  drink  rum  when  he  soaks  a  brick-loaf  in  it,  and 
eats  it,  congratulating  himself  on  an  unbroken  tem- 
perance pledge.  But  is  there  any  difference  in  the 
guilt  of  these  two  individuals  ?  1  hope  all  present 
are  fully  sensible  of  the  injurious  effects  of  ardent 
spirits  in  all  its  fluid  forms.  But  it  comes  in  so 
many  shapes,  that  there  is  much  danger  of  our  being 
deceived,  and  putting  the  enemy  in  our  mouths. 
It  is  not  only  to  be  found  in  cake,  and  pie,  but  in 
numerous  forms  of  medicine,  which  are  recom- 
mended by  quacks,  and  others,  for  ourselves  and 
our  children.  There  is  the  cordial,  the  tincture, 
the  elixir,  and  the  hot-drops.  These  gain  access, 
where  ardent  spirits,  undisguised,  could  never  come. 
1  have  myself  heard  a  good  lady  say,  who  was  a 
strong  advocate  for  temperance,  in  its  technical  ap- 
plication, "  I  take  hot-drops  when  I  am  sick,  and  I 
always  give  them  to  my  children  if  they  complain." 
"  Hot-drops  "  was  this  lady's  "  cure-all."  If  a 
child  was  ill  from  repletion,  which  often  happened, 
for  the  children  had  almost  every  thing  they  ought 
13 


186       „  LECTURES    ON 

not  to  have,  besides  "  hot-drops,"  they  must  take  a 
dose  of  this  medicine.  li  one  of  them  fell  and  was 
hurt,  a  dose  of  hot-drops  was  given,  and  another 
dose  was  rubbed  on  the  bruise. 

The  effect  of  these  stimulating  substances  on  the 
mucous  membrane  of  the  stomach,  I  have  shown 
you  in  a  former  lecture.  The  mere  circumstance 
that  alcohol  is  called  medicine  will  not  save  the 
mucous  membrane  of  the  stomach  from  inflamma- 
tion and  ulceration.  Alcohol  is  alcohol,  whether  it 
be  hid  in  cake,  or  pie,  or  disguised  in  elixirs,  tinc- 
tures, or  hot-drops.  Fire  is  fire,  and  will  burn  our 
flesh  equally,  whether  it  be  a  kitchen  fire,  or  the 
consecrated  flame  of  the  poor  deluded  idolater. 
Fluids,  after  passing  into  the  stomach,  are  taken 
up,  and  conveyed  into  the  blood,  by  appropriate 
vessels,  called  absorbents,  and  these  fluids  are  just 
as  much  taken  up  by  the  absorbents,  if  they  are 
taken  mixed  with  solid  food,  as  if  they  are  drank. 
The  serum,  or  watery  part  of  the  blood,  needs  to  be 
supplied  by  fluids  taken  into  the  system.  There  is 
a  waste  of  fluid  matter  in  the  system,  as  well  as 
solid.  Hence  a  supply  of  fluid  is  needed,  as  much 
as  a  supply  of  solid  matter.  The  questions  to  be 
answered  are,  when  should  this  fluid  be  taken,  of 
what  kind  should  it  be,  and  in  what  quantities 
should  it  be  taken  ?  It  is  conceded  at  all  points, 
now,  where  respectable  people  choose  to  look  for 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.  •      187 

testimony,  that  this  fluid  should  not  be  alcohol,  in 
any  of  its  forms.  Wine,  cider,  and  malt  liquors, 
are  all  highly  injurious.  The  excitement  they  create, 
in  illness,  and  in  health,  their  apparent  tonic  effects, 
in  recovery  from  illness,  are  all  artificial.  They 
should  be  disused  entirely.  If  they  had  no  other 
ill  effects,  they  increase  vascular  action,  thus  hurry- 
ing the  circulation  of  the  blood,  and  wearing  out 
the  vital  powers,  unnecessarily.  I  know  it  has 
long  been  the  practice  of  our  most  skilful  physi- 
cians, to  give  wine  on  recovery  from  illness.  It 
has  been  the  practice  of  the  great,  and  the  good ; 
and  I  have  tried  to  think  it  was  right,  for  this  rea- 
son. But  the  more  I  study,  the  more  I  observe, 
and  the  more  I  think,  the  more  I  am  satisfied  of  the 
truth  of  a  sentiment  advanced  in  a  recent  medical 
work  of  much  merit.  "  Nothing  can  give  strength 
to  the  system,  but  plain,  wholesome  food."  "  Other 
things  may  appear  to  give  strength,  but  it  is  only 
excitement.  Medicine  may  correct  faulty  action 
in  the  system,  but  food  alone  gives  strength." 

I  have  watched  the  action  of  wine  upon  my  own 
system,  in  recovery  from  illness,  and  I  was  at  no 
time  satisfied  that  it  was  well  for  me,  though  ordered 
by  one  of  the  most  skilful  physicians.  I  am  accus- 
tomed to  follow  a  physician's  directions,  in  every 
thing,  if  I  put  myself  under  his  care ;  and  though 
satisfied  the  wine  was  not  well  for  me,  in  other 


188  LECTURES    ON 

words,  that  it  was  decidedly  injurious,  I  took  it,  be- 
cause I  would  obey  my  physician  ;  and  I  got  well 
in  spite  of  the  wine,  and  I  suppose  he  thought  I  got 
well  by  the  aid  of  it.  This  physician  was  a  tem- 
perance man  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  word,  as 
it  respects  ardent  spirits. 

Strange  that  sick  people  should  be  condemned 
to  bear  the  excitement  of  ardent  spirits,  or  wine, 
(for  at  present  they  are  nearly  synonymous,)  when 
well  people  cannot  bear  it  without  injury  !  But  I 
must  hasten  to  take  leave  of  a  subject,  which,  at 
this  day,  ought  not  to  demand  a  passing  notice. 
But  let  all  remember  that  they  cannot  take  alcohol 
in  any  form,  with  safety,  or  give  it  to  their  children. 
No  matter  whether  it  be  concealed  in  medicine, 
cake,  pie,  or  confectionary,  it  is  every  where  a 
deadly  substance.  "  Alcohol  does  violence  to  the 
absorbents,  and  passes  into  the  circulation  un- 
changed." So  testifies  Magendie  the  great  French 
experimenter.  But  among  the  deleterious  fluids  I 
must  not  omit  to  mention  the  deadly  laudanum  and 
paregoric,  and  solution  of  morphine.  Though  opium 
is  a  solid,  these  are  fluids,  and  I  am  very  willing  to 
have  this  opportunity  to  speak  of  them.  I  can 
hardly  think  that  those  who  take  laudanum  or  mor- 
phine, or  give  their  children  paregoric,  have  the 
slightest  conception  of  the  mischiefs  they  are  causing. 
If  they  wish  to  commit  murder,  or  suicide,  why  not 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.         189 

do  it  deliberately,  and  not  "  by  inches  1 "  But  I 
will  not  be  severe.  These  persons  know  not  what 
they  do.  They  have  brought  themselves  into  a 
state  of  misery,  by  wrong  habits,  and  they  seek 
relief  from  their  misery.  Thirteen  years  since  I 
took  laudanum,  and  thought  I  could  have  no  rest 
from  my  misery  without  it.  Had  I  continued  the 
practice  much  longer,  I  should  have  had  repose 
from  bodily  sufferings.  The  fact  was,  my  habits 
were  wrong ;  I  had  deranged  my  nervous  system  by 
the  excessive  use  of  tea,  and  by  almost  continual 
study,  night  and  day,  till  my  life  was  disease. 
My  excruciating  pain  was  relieved  for  the  time 
being,  by  laudanum,  but  it  was  only  for  the  time 
being.  I  was  perfectly  sensible  that  it  made  me 
worse  ultimately. 

I  have  wrecked  my  constitution  by  these  means. 
I  owe  what  little  of  vitality  I  now  possess  to  tem- 
perance and  regularity,  and  I  can  sympathize  most 
feelingly  with  those  who  are  destroying  health  in 
the  manner  I  destroyed  mine.  Let  those  who 
do  not  wish  to  commit  suicide,  avoid  opium  in  all 
its  forms  —  unless  prescribed  by  a  skilful  physi- 
cian. 

I  now  come  to  speak  of  tea,  coffee,  &c.  Here 
I  shall  give  you  my  opinion  and  my  experience : 

In  the  first  place,  tea  and  coffee  are  taken  when 
there  is  no  natural  thirst.  A  quantity  of  fluid  is 


190  LECTURES    ON 

necessary,  to  supply  the  waste  of  the  fluid  parts  of 
the  system ;  if  we  are  in  a  healthy  state,  natural 
thirst  informs  us  when  fluids  should  be  taken.  But 
very  few,  who  live  in  the  usual  manner,  are  in  a 
state  of  health.  The  abundant  use  of  condiments, 
and  of  flesh,  and  other  stimulating  articles  of  food, 
induces  a  state  of  fever,  and  very  many  drink  only 
to  quench  the  flame  they  have  thus  kindled.  Others, 
whose  diet  is  more  as  it  should  be,  drink  from  habit. 
They  are  accustomed  to  drink  so  many  cups  of  tea, 
or  coffee  or  cocoa,  or  so  many  glasses  of  water,  and 
they  do  not  stop  to  consider  whether  they  need 
this  quantity  of  fluid.  Others  drink  with  their 
meals,  and  they  drink  because  it  is  the  custom. 
Some  think  that  "  they  may  as  well  be  out  of  the 
world,  as  out  of  the  fashion  ;"  and  they  want  a  cup 
of  tea  and  a  tea-spoon,  or  a  cup  of  water,  to  keep 
themselves  in  countenance. 

Now  all  this  would  do  very  well,  if  the  stomach 
were  a  bottle,  or  any  thing  but  a  stomach.  As  it 
is,  it  imposes  unnecessary  labor  upon  the  system  in 
every  way. 

Nursing  mothers  think  they  must  drink  large  quan- 
tities of  some  kind  of  fluid,  to  make  milk  for  their 
infants.  By  persevering  in  this  course,  they  bring  on 
indigestion,  and  not  only  defeat  the  end  at  which  they 
aimed,  but  cause  much  suffering  for  themselves  and 
their  little  ones ;  for  we  know  that  the  health  of 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  191 

the  child  depends  very  much  on  the  health  of  the 
mother. 

If  we  take  food  too  stimulating,  and  thus  create 
fever,  which  produces  thirst,  we  thus  waste  life ;  and 
all  of  us  will  find  it  short  enough,  at  best.  If  we 
take  fluid  from  habit,  and  not  because  we  need  it, 
we  thus  impose  a  heavy  tax  upon  the  absorbent 
system,  to  take  up  and  carry  off  this  fluid.  When 
we  drink  with  our  meals,  the  absorbent  vessels  take 
up  and  carry  away  the  fluid  before  the  process  of 
digestion  begins.  After  putting  this  amount  of  un- 
necessary labor  upon  the  absorbents  for  a  time,  they 
fail,  just  as  any  other  organ  would,  that  had  to  per- 
form too  much  labor,  and  then  indigestion  is  the  re- 
sult, and  often  diarrhoea — a  diarrhoea  of  indigestion, 
in  which  the  food  passes  off  with  hardly  any  alter- 
ation :  no  alteration  that  approximates  toward  diges- 
tion. It  is  true,  vegetable  food  may  turn  acid,  and 
animal  food  may  putrefy ;  but  neither  of  these 
constitute  any  thing  like  digestion. 

You  will  perceive  that  I  am  now  speaking  of  the 
effect  of  innocent  fluids,  when  taken  in  too  large 
quantities.  But  all  these  mischiefs  are  aggravated, 
and  others  produced,  by  the  use  of  improper  fluids. 
We  have  abundant  evidence  to  prove  that  tea  is  a 
narcotic,  and  therefore  poisonous.  Dr.  Hooper 
says,  in  his  Medical  Dictionary,  "  In  its  natural 
state  tea  is  a  narcotic  plant,  on  which  account  the 


192  LECTURES    OPT 

Chinese  refrain  from  its  use  till  it  has  been  divested 
of  this  property  by  keeping  it  at  least  twelve 
months."  Now  I  am  very  sure,  from  this  passage, 
that  Dr.  H.  was  a  tea-drinker ;  for  though  he  says 
tea  is  a  narcotic  plant,  he  says  also,  the  Chinese 
keep  it  till  it  is  divested  of  this  property.  I  am 
very  sure,  also,  that  the  Chinese  would  have  to 
steep  it,  as  well  as  keep  it,  before  it  would  be 
divested  of  this  property.  What  evidence  Dr. 
Hooper  could  have  that  it  was  divested  of  this 
property,  I  cannot  see,  when  directly  after,  he  says, 
"  When  taken  too  copiously,  it  is  apt  to  occasion 
weakness,  tremor,  palsies,  and  various  other  symp- 
toms arising  from  narcotic  plants."  Dr.  H.  speaks 
of  taking  tea  too  copiously.  Every  one  who  takes 
tea  will  judge  for  himself  or  herself  when  they  take 
it  "  too  copiously." 

The  good  lady  who  has  taken  tea  till  every 
nerve  trembles,  and  till  she  cannot  hold  her  cup  and 
saucer  steadily,  will  not  of  course  think  she  takes  it 
too  copiously,  if  she  takes  two,  three,  or  even  five 
cups,  just  to  steady  her  nerves.  The  good  lady 
who  drinks  tea  to  cure  the  headache,  forgetting  that 
those  who  do  not  drink  tea  are  not  so  apt  to  have 
the  headache  to  cure,  will  not  think  she  takes  tea 
too  copiously,  so  long  as  she  does  not  take  enough 
to  cure  her  head. 

But  to  be  serious,  let  us  see  what  Dr.  Cullen 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  193 

says  of  tea.  He  says  that  scientific  experiments 
prove  that  an  infusion  of  green  tea  (as  we  have  it 
in  America)  has  the  effect  of  destroying  the  sensi- 
bility of  the  nerves  and  the  irritability  of  the  mus- 
cles." He  adds,  from  these  considerations,  we  con- 
clude, firmly,  that  tea  is  a  narcotic  and  sedative  sub- 
stance. Dr.  Cullen  farther  says,  "  It  is  very  pos- 
sible it  may,  like  other  narcotics,  in  a  moderate 
dose,  prove  exhilarating;"  and  he  thinks,  also, it  may 
operate  medicinally,  like  some  other  narcotics.  But 
what  do  well  folks  want  of  narcotic  medicines  ?  — 
and  if  they  are  sick,  they  ought  not  to  take  medicine 
at  hap-hazard,  every  day.  They  ought  to  have 
advice,  and  take  what  is  best  for  them. 

But  what  is  a  narcotic  ?  some  may  ask.  Dr. 
Cullen  says,  "  As  their  power  and  operation  may 
be  extended  so  far  as  to  extinguish  the  vital  principle 
altogether,  they  form  that  set  of  substances  which 
properly  and  strictly  may  be  called  poisonous." 

I^know  many  people  do  not  think  tea  is  poison, 
though  they  acknowledge  if  drunk  strong  it  is  hurt- 
ful. But  is  a  pound  of  arsenic  poisonous,  and  is  not 
a  grain  poisnnnns  ?  Some  say  tea  cannot  be  poi- 
sonous, for  some  of  their  relatives  used  it,  and  lived 
to  be  old.  "  My  grandfather,"  said  a  young  man 
in  my  hearing,  "  is  eighty  years  of  age,  and  he 
always  used  tobacco  from  his  youth."  Because 
this  good  old  man  had  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  in 


194  LECTURES    ON 

spite  of  tobacco,  it  was  proof  positive  to  the  young 
man,  that  tobacco  was  not  poisonous.  So  it  is  with 
tea,  and  even  with  ardent  spirits — because  they  do 
not  kill  outright,  or  make  people  "  down  sick,"  they 
try  to  persuade  themselves  that  they  are  not  injuri- 
ous. If  they  are  sick  once  in  a  while,  they  con- 
clude that  they  must  be  sick  occasionally — that 
sickness  comes  or  is  sent — or  perhaps,  like  a  gen- 
tleman I  once  met,  they  charge  it  upon  their  ances- 
tors. "  I  am,"  said  he,  "  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
your  temperance  principles ;  but  I  enjoy  perfect 
health,  and  do  not  feel  the  necessity  of  making  any 
change."  A  gentleman  present  inquired  if  he  never 
had  the  headache.  "  O  yes,"  said  he,  "  but  then 
that  is  hereditary ;  my  grandmother  had  the  head- 
ache, father  had  the  headache,  and  I  expect  to 
have  it."  He  thought  it  a  matter  of  course,  that  he 
must  have  the  headache,  because  his  grandmother 
and  father  had  it.  He  lived  in  the  usual  manner, 
and  took  tobacco  freely. 

I  know  people  say  they  cannot  give  up  tea,  and 
I  know  habit  is  very  powerful.  I  know  all  this  by 
experience.  Ladies  say,  and  good  ladies  too,  and 
they  believe  what  they  say,  that  tea  cures  the  head- 
ache. Now  I  have  no  question  that  tea  alleviates 
their  headache ;  but  I  also  believe  it  had  much 
agency  in  causing  it  first.  Ardent  spirits  derange 
the  nervous  system,  and  produce  sickness,  violent 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        195 

tremors,  &c. ;  but  ardent  spirits  will  relieve,  for  the 
time  being,  these  symptoms.  It  will  stimulate  the 
deranged  and  jaded  nervous  system  for  a  short  time, 
as  the  whip  will  stimulate  a  jaded,  worn-out  horse 
to  momentary  exertion.  So  it  is  with  tea.  Tea 
has  deranged  and  disordered  the  nervous  system ; 
it  has  produced  headache  and  other  troubles  ;  yet 
by  its  momentary  stimulus,  it  makes  the  sufferer 
feel  better,  rouses  and  exhilarates  long  enough  to 
deceive.  Why  should  a  person  whose  habits  are 
correct,  have  the  headache,  any  more  than  the  hand 
ache  or  the  foot  ache  ?  I  confess  I  cannot  see.  I 
look  upon  all  disease  as  an  effect  following  a  cause. 
I  do  not  consider  that  it  comes,  or  is  sent,  without 
a  cause,  any  more  than  I  consider  that  a  watch  or 
any  thing  else  could  make  itself,  without  a  maker — 
"  could  just  happen  so."  I  see  no  reason  why  one 
thing  should  "just  happen  so,"  any  more  than  an- 
other. I  know  people  are  born  diseased,  and  with 
sus^ptibility  to  disease  ;  but  in  most  cases,  were 
theji  properly  brought  up,  and  did  they  live  right, 
after  they  are  "  brought  up,"  we  should  hear  less 
of  hereditary  disease. 

The  following  remarks  from  Prof.  Hitchcock  are 
so  exactly  to  the  point  that  I  introduce  them  here  : 
"If. the  intemperate  man  abandon  his  cups  for  a 
time,  he  is  bqset  with  that  terrific  set  of  feelings 
called  the  '  horrors ;'  but  at  length  they  pass  away, 


196  LECTURES    ON 

and  nature  moves  on  regularly  and  calmly,  and 
peace  and  health  and  happiness  return.  Just  so,  if 
the  tea-drinker  gives  up  his  beverage,  he  will  find 
for  a  time  that  dulness,  debility  and  headache  are 
the  consequences.  Many,  in  such  circumstances, 
conclude  that  this  is  certain  evidence  that  tea  is 
necessary  for  them,  or  very  salutary,  and  they 
therefore  return  to  its  use.  But  were  they  to  per- 
severe in  their  abstinence  for  a  few  weeks,  or  a  few 
months,  their  morbid  feelings  would  disappear,  and 
probably  their  headache  would  be  permanently 
cured."  He  also  says  that  whilst  he  drank  tea  he 
found  dull,  nervous  headache  no  uncommon  com- 
panion ;  but  upon  leaving  it  he  was  afflicted  with 
almost  constant  headache  and  heaviness.  He  per- 
severed, however;  his  headache  gradually  disap- 
peared, and  after  a  few  months,  "  headache,"  he 
says,  "  was  one  of  his  rarest  trials." 

If  the  opinions  of  eminent  physicians  are  worth 
any  thing,  then  they  ought  to  be  brought  tq|the 
remembrance  of  those  who  take  tea  and  coffee. 
Some  may  ask  which  does  greatest  injury,  tea  or 
coffee.  I  for  one  must  answer,  I  cannot  tell.  A 
great  man  has  said,  "  that  is  worst  of  which  we 
drink  the  most ;"  and  I  believe  it. 

Dr.  Londe  says  of  coffee  —  "  Coffee  accelerates 
the  functions  only  by  shortening  their  duration.  It 
doubles  the  energy  of  the  organs  only  by  doubling 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       197 

the  debility  which  follows  when  the  excitement  is 
over.  Coffee  produces,  in  irritable  individuals,  a 
remarkable  agitation,  an  inclination  for  some  kind 
of  motion  which  they  cannot  resist,  — often  a  trem- 
bling of  the  muscles,  spasmodic  cramps,  anxiety 
and  palpitations.  Nothing  is  more  calculated  to 
increase  the  emaciation,  the  paleness,  and  to  hasten 
the  exhaustion  of  the  organs,  in  persons  of  an  irrita- 
ble habit,  than  this  beverage,  which  is  altogether 
stimulating  and  not  in  the  least  nutritive." 

Dr.  Beddoes'  experiments  go  to  establish,  beyond 
the  reach  of  controversy,  the  deleterious  qualities 
of  tea.  "  It  was  first  ascertained,  by  a  number  of 
trials,  with  a  variety  of  preparations  from  vegetables, 
that  laurel  water,  infusion  of  opium,  of  digitalis  and 
green  tea,  bear  equal  proportion,  with  regard  to 
their  destructive  effects  upon  the  hearts  of  toads  and 
frogs,  all  rendering  them  instantaneously  incapable 
of  pulsation.  In  all  the  experiments  tea  proved  as 
quickly  poisonous  as  laurel  water,  opium,  or  digita- 
lis, and  in  some  more  so." 

Some  suppose  that  the  habitual  use  of  strong  tea 
creates  a  distaste  for  ardent  spirits.  I  have  tried  to 
reclaim  a  drunkard  by  giving  him  strong  tea,  till  I 
was  tired  of  trying,  and  now  believe  I  might  as 
well  have  reformed  him  by  giving  him  wine  or 
cider.  I  have  yet  to  learn  that  the  use  of  a  mild 
stimulant  produces  a  distaste  for  a  stronger. 


198  LECTURES    ON 

I  believe  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  nervous- 
ness, hypochondria  and  hysteria  that  hang  over  the 
finest  minds  among  us  like  a  thick  black  cloud, 
shrouding  their  brightest  prospects  in  gloom,  is  to  be 
traced  directly  to  the  use  of  tea  and  coffee.    I  have 
myself  suffered  much  from  nervousness,  in  my  coffee 
and  tea  drinking  days,  and  I  know  a  worthy  gen- 
tleman whose  nervous  system  became  so  deranged 
by  the  excessive  use  of  coffee,  that  he  hardly  saw  a 
lucid  interval.     He  was  completely  miserable  him- 
self, and  made  his  friends    very  miserable.     His 
hobby  seemed  to  be  that  he  must  come  to  want. 
His  wife  often  feared  he  would  take  his  own  life. 
He  was  so  enslaved  to  coffee,  that  if  he  dispensed 
with  it  one  morning,  he  would  have  a  terrible  head- 
ache, and  would  even  be  incapable  of  business  till 
he  had  a  bowl  of  strong  coffee  made.     While  the 
stimulus  of  the  coffee  lasted  he  could  attend  to  his 
business.     He  was  induced,  by  the  entreaties  of 
friends,  to  abandon  the  use  of  coffee  for  a  time. 

After  much  suffering  from  the  absence  of  his  long 
used  stimulus,  his  nerves  became  settled,  his  fits  of 
hypo  left  him,  and  he  became  a  cheerful,  happy 
man,  and  rejoiced  in  his  emancipation.  In  a  letter 
which  I  received  from  a  Congregational  minister  with 
whom  1  correspond,  I  find  some  facts  with  regard 
to  coffee,  worthy  your  attention.  This  gentleman 
is  as  eminent  for  his  piety,  as  his  scholarship,  and 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       199 

cannot  therefore  be  suspected  of  slandering  this  bev- 
erage. His  chum,  while  in  college,  was  much  ad- 
dicted to  coffee,  and  was  tormented  with  a  dreadful 
headache,  much  of  the  time  during  his  college  course. 
But  he  used  to  say  he  knew  it  was  not  coffee  that 
made  his  head  ache.  After  he  left  college,  his 
health  became  so  much  impaired  that  he  was  obliged 
to  seek  medical  advice.  He  was  induced  to  lay 
aside  coffee.  The  consequence  was,  his  head  got 
well.  Another  gentleman  who  was  a  near  relative 
of  the  writer,  was  a  slave  to  coffee,  and  fancied  that 
his  wife  was  his  enemy,  though  she  was  one  of  the 
best  women  in  the  world.  He  could  not  believe 
that  she  loved  him,  or  that  any  thing  was  right  with 
him.  He  thought  that  not  only  his  wife,  but  his 
children  and  neighbors,  were  conspiring  to  work  his 
ruin.  He  was  persuaded  to  leave  the  use  of  coffee  ; 
in  a  few  weeks,  his  system  became  regulated,  and 
he  wondered,  wondered  !  he  could  indulge  in  such 
groundless  suspicions,  that  made  himself,  and  all 
around  him,  miserable.  When  he  was  relating  the 
circumstances  to  the  writer,  a  few  months  afterward, 
he  said,  "  He  had  not  a  single  doubt  coffee  was  the 
principal  agent  in  the  matter.  But,"  said  he,  "  I 
would  not  believe  it,  or  hear  to  a  word  of  advice  on 
the  subject,  till  I  was  driven  to  the  last  extremity, 
and  felt  obliged  to  do  any  thing,  and  every  thing, 
that  was  possible  for  relief;  for,"  continued  he,  "  I 


200  LECTURES    ON 

was  tempted  strongly  to  run,  away  and  leave  my 
family,  and  I  was  afraid  I  should  take  my  own  life 
in  some  frantic  moment."  He  was  a  professor  of 
religion,  a  respectable  and  influential  citizen,  and 
worth  several  thousand  dollars,  and  between  forty 
and  fifty  years  of  age."  Let  not  tea  drinkers  think 
their  favorite  beverage  innocent  of  producing  such 
results,  for  I  have  known  a  lady,  who  was  a  slave 
to  tea,  and  seldom  took  coffee,  who  had  such  fits 
of  depression,  that  she  would  weep  hours  without 
knowing  the  cause.  She  often  thought  all  her 
friends  had  forsaken  her,  and  at  one  time  she  even 
attempted  to  take  her  own  life.  She  acknowledged 
that  she  was  often  tempted  to  destroy  herself.  She 
left  tea,  and  became  calm,  cheerful,  and  happy. 

I  have  promised  to  give  you  my  own  experience 
with  respect  to  tea  and  coffee.  From  a  child,  I 
drank  tea.  My  parents  were  great  tea  drinkers. 
I  became  so  attached  to  tea,  that  I  was  not  willing 
to  make  a  meal  without  it,  and  I  must  have  it  very 
strong.  At  length  I  was  not  satisfied  with  it  at  my 
meals.  I  chewed  it,  and  often  put  a  handful  in  a 
cup,  poured  boiling  water  on  it,  let  it  cool,  and  then 
drank  the  infusion,  and  ate  the  tea.  I  became  a  most 
wretched  being.  I  had  never  had  firm  health,  from 
a  child,  owing  to  improper  management  in  rearing 
me.  Severe  nervous  prostration,  accompanied  by 
mental  depression,  were  often  my  portion.  Other 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  201 

bad  habits  joined  with  the  tea  in  producing  my 
misery,  no  doubt.  But  a  great  part  of  my  distress 
left  me  when  I  left  tea,  although  I  still  retained 
many  bad  habits.  But  I  was  not  wholly  relieved, 
till  I  adopted  the  temperance  system  in  all  its  parts. 
After  I  left  tea,  I  became  gradually  a  slave  to  coffee. 
I  had,  therefore,  a  good  opportunity  to  judge  of  the 
effects  of  each.  I  am  satisfied  coffee  much  increases 
arterial  action,  produces  palpitation,  weakness  and 
trembling.  I  used  coffee  when  my  other  habits 
were  better,  much  better  than  they  were  when  I 
took  tea.  I  can  judge  better,  perhaps,  of  the  effects 
of  coffee,  than  of  tea,  though  I  am  convinced  tea  is 
equally  hurtful.  My  weakness,  and  trembling,  and 
sickness  became  so  great  during  the  forenoon,  (for 
I  only  took  coffee  habitually  in  the  morning,)  that 
I  was  not  able  properly  to  attend  to  my  duties  as  a 
teacher.  In  the  afternoon  my  abused  system  would 
rally  its  powers,  and  I  would  be  bettef.  I  resolved 
to  abandon  coffee.  I  did  so,  and  immediately  my 
system  became  renovated.  I  was  enabled  to  per- 
form my  duties  with  ease  and  cheerfulness,  free 
from  nervous  prostration,  or  mental  depression,  free 
from  palpitation,  weakness  and  trembling.  I  now 
take  plain  food,  with  no  seasoning  except  a  very 
little  salt.  If  1  wholly  disused  salt,  I  believe  it 
would  be  better.  I  take  no  fluid  with  my  meals, 
except  a  small  cup  of  milk,  perhaps  twice  in  the 
14 


202  LECTURES    ON 

day.  I  eat  no  flesh,  no  oils,  or  grease  of  any  kind ; 
and  unless  I  use  much  exercise,  I  am  seldom 
thirsty.  I  have  sometimes  passed  weeks  without 
taking  any  drink,  or  any  fluid,  only  the  small  quan- 
tity of  milk  I  eat  morning  and  night.  When  I  do 
need  drink,  water  is  the  most  grateful  of  all  fluids. 
There  is  a  delicious  taste  in  pure  water  that  tea 
and  coffee  drinkers  know  nothing  about.  But  pure 
water  is  seldom  found.  Much  impurity  exists  in 
our  water.  This  impurity  is  the  cause  of  many 
evils.  The  gravel  is  no  doubt  often  caused,  and 
always  aggravated,  by  drinking  impure  water,  espe- 
cially such  as  contains  calcareous  matter.  Rain 
water,  where  it  is  caught  in  a  proper  manner,  is 
probably  better  than  any  that  many  people  can  get. 
Filtered  or  distilled  water  would  be  better  still, 
perhaps.  But  if  so  much  mischief  results  from 
drinking  impure  water,  should  we  not  avoid,  as  far 
as  we  are  able*,  the  necessity  of  drinking  it  ?  Should 
we  not  eat  succulent  food,  good  milk  and  fruits, 
rather  than  light  up  a  fever  in  our  veins  by  the  use 
of  flesh,  oils,  condiments,  &tc.,  which  we  must 
quench  with  impure  water,  or  something  worse  ? 

Great  care  should  be  taken  with  respect  to  milk. 
Still  slops,  dirty  swill,  &tc.,  are  not  the  natural  food 
of  a  cow ;  and  such  horrid  slops,  drained  through 
the  vessels  of  an  unhealthy  animal,  (for  a  cow  fed 
in  this  manner  will  quickly  become  unhealthy,) 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  203 

must  be  very  improper  food,  to  say  the  least  of  it. 
Good  milk  is  good  diet  for  many,  though  it  does 
not  agree  with  some,  especially  those  who  have  a 
tendency  to  fat,  or  are  troubled  with  humors.  Let 
our  habits  be  such  that  we  have  none  but  natural 
thirst,  and  pure  water  will  be  grateful  and  health- 
ful. 

Extract  of  a  Letter  from  Dr.  John  Burdell,  dated 
NEW  YORK,  JAN.  27,  1842. 

MRS.  GOVE  : — In  accordance  with  your  request, 
I  send  you  the  following  on  the  subject  of  Tea  and 
Coffee,  which  is  the  result  of  my  own  experiments 
on  various  animals. 

It  is  a  law  of  the  animal  economy,  that  stimu- 
lants and  excitants  invariably  result  in  a  corres- 
ponding depression ;  and  if  the  depression  goes 
beyond  a  certain  point,  death  is  the  consequence. 

During  my  dental  practice  I  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  observing  the  condition  of  those  of  my 
patrons  who  were  in  the  habit  of  drinking  strong 
tea,  and  I  have  found  that  such  persons  have  weak, 
irritable  and  sensitive  nerves ;  also  their  offspring. 
This  led  me  to  make  some  experiments,  the  results 
of  which  I  now  present  to  the  public. 

I  took  a  pound  of  young  hyson  tea  and  steeped 
it  in  soft  water,  and  boiled  it  down  to  half  a  pint. 


204  LECTURES    ON 

I  then  procured  a  rabbit  of  about  three  months  old, 
and  kept  it  without  food  a  sufficient  length  of  time 
to  leave  the  stomach  empty.  I  then  gave  it  ten 
drops  of  the  decoction,  holding  its  head  in  a  position 
to  cause  the  fluid  to  enter  the  stomach.  The  ani- 
mal appeared  to  be  somewhat  exhilarated  for  the 
space  of  three  or  four  minutes,  then  laid  down  on 
its  side  and  began  moaning,  as  if  in  great  distress  ; 
and  in  about  ten  minutes  from  the  time  of  my 
administering  the  dose,  its  struggles  ended  in  death, 
the  limbs  being  distended  and  very  stiff. 

I  also  tried  the  effects  of  tea  on  a  cat  of  the  same 
age,  after  making  another  decoction  from  black  tea, 
which  the  person  who  sold  it  said  was  of  the  best 
quality,  arid  was  highly  recommended  by  a  cele- 
brated physician  to  a  lady  in  delicate  health.  The 
decoction  was  stronger,  as  I  boiled  it  down  to  less 
than  a  gill.  The  results  were  the  same,  only  more 
rapid,  as  the  animal  ceased  to  breathe  in  less  than 
three  minutes,  although  the  dose  was  not  as  large 
as  I  gave  the  rabbit,  being  but  eight  drops. 

I  have  used  the  decoction  of  tea  for  destroying 
the  nerves  of  teeth,  as  a  substitute  for  mineral 
poisons.  Arsenic  is  used  by  many  dentists  for  the 
purpose. 

Again  I  took  a  pound  of  coffee  in  its  natural 
state,  and  boiled  it  in  the  same  manner  as  I  did  the 
tea,  and  administered  it  in  the  same  way,  but  had 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       205 

much  difficulty  in  keeping  it  in  the  stomach  long 
enough  to  produce  much  effect,  before  it  was  thrown 
off  by  vomiting.  But  when  it  could  be  kept  down 
for  any  length  of  time,  it  destroyed  life,  but  took 
longer  to  do  it  than  tea. 

My  last  experiment  was  in  trying  the  effects  of 
tea  and  coffee  on  frogs.  The  former  would  make 
them  jump  three  or  four  feet  at  first ;  but  the  leaps 
grew  shorter  and  shorter,  until  they  were  incapable 
of  drawing  up  the  hind  legs  for  another  jump,  and 
soon  expired. 

Yours,  &c. 

JOHN  BURDELL. 


LECTURE  XI. 

NERVOUS    SYSTEM. 

IN  treating  on  the  various  parts  of  the  human 
economy,  I  pretend  to  no  originality.  I  bring  the 
opinions  of  the  best  recent  physiologists  before  my 
sisters.  There  is  some  difference  of  opinion  between 
late  writers  on  physiology,  respecting  the  nervous 
system.  This  difference  in  no  wise  affects  the 
pathological  remarks,  or  hygienic  deductions  of 
these  lectures. 

In  these  lectures  I  shall  give  you  the  different 


206  LECTURES    ON 

opinions  of  physiologists.  First,  I  shall  bring  before 
you  the  opinions  contained  in  my  oral  lectures. 

Under  the  name  nervous  system,  anatomists 
include  those  organs  which  are  composed  of  a  ner- 
vous or  pulpy  tissue.  The  nervous  system,  in 
man,  is  composed  of  two  parts.  That  which  is 
called  the  cerebro-spinal  axis,  which  is  the  brain 
and  spinal  marrow,  and  thirty-nine  or  forty-two 
pairs  of  cords,  called  nerves,  which  pass  off  later- 
ally from  the  cerebro-spinal  axis,  and  ramify  over 
every  part  of  the  body.  Secondly,  the  ganglions 
and  plexuses,  with  their  various  cords,  branches 
and  filaments. 

Under  the  term  encephalon,  are  included  the 
contents  of  the  cranium,  which  are  the  cerebrum, 
or  brain  proper,  the  cerebellum,  or  little  brain,  and 
the  medulla  oblongata.  These  different  parts  are 
included  under  the  name  brain.  The  brain  proper, 
or  cerebrum,  occupies  the  upper  part  of  the  head ; 
the  cerebellum  is  next  below  it,  posteriorly ;  and 
the  medulla  oblongata  is  lower  still. 

I  would  here  remark,  that  I  cannot  go  into  a 
description  of  the  brain  phrenologically,  but  I  am 
fully  impressed  with  the  value  of  phrenology  as  a 
science,  and  would  earnestly  recommend  to  my 
readers,  especially  those  who  are  skeptical  as  to  its 
truth,  the  admirable  works  of  George  Combe,  and 
the  Messrs.  Fowler. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  207 

Combe's  "  Constitution  of  Man  "  is  a  work  that 
is  above  praise.  His  other  works  are  exceedingly 
valuable.  The  writings  of  O.  S»  Fowler  contain 
physiological  and  phrenological  truth,  well  adapted 
to  the  wants  of  our  age,  and  eminently  calculated 
to  bless  humanity.  L.  N.  Fowler  is  said,  by  good 
judges,  to  be  the  best  practical  phrenologist  in 
America, 

French  anatomists  recken  forty-two  pairs  of 
nerves.  Of  these,  twelve  pairs  draw  their  origin 
from,  or  are  connected  with  the  encephalon,  and 
thirty  come  from  the  spinal  marrow. 

Each  of  the  spinal  nerves  consists  of  filaments 
destined  for  two  distinct  uses,  motion  and  sensi- 
bility. They  have  two  roots,  one  arising  from  the 
posterior,  the  other  from  the  anterior  part  of  the 
spinal  marrow.  Sir  Charles  Bell  says,  that  the 
anterior  part  gives  rise  to  nerves  of  motion,  the 
posterior,  to  nerves  of  sensibility. 

The  series  of  ganglions  and  plexuses,  with  the 
nervous  cords,  fibres  and  filaments  which  unite 
them,  are  collectively  termed  the  great  sympathetic 
nerve.  It  is  connected  with  each  of  the  spinal 
nerves,  and  with  several  of  the  encephalic,  but 
does  not  arise  from  either.  The  sympathetic  is 
considered  the  great  system  of  involuntary  nerves. 
The  nerves  of  the  brain  and  spinal  marrow,  with 
their  various  ramifications,  are  called  the  nerves  of 


208  LECTURES    ON 

animal  life.  These  are  distributed  principally  to 
the  muscles  of  voluntary  motion,  and  to  the  sensi- 
tive surface  of  the  body,  or  external  skin. 

The  sympathetic  or  ganglionic  nerves  are  called 
nerves  of  organic  life.  The  ganglions  of  the  sym- 
pathetic nerve  give  off  branches,  which  some  of 
them  connect  the  ganglions  with  each  other,  and 
some  interweave  and  inosculate  and  form  plexuses. 
From  these,  numerous  branches  are  given  off  to 
supply  the  different  organs  with  nerves. 

Besides  the  more  deeply  seated  ganglions,  con- 
nected with  the  principal  viscera,  there  are  two 
series  of  them,  which  range  along  the  anterior  side 
of  the  spine,  connected  by  nervous  cords,  which 
extend  from  the  lower  extremity  of  the  spine  to  the 
base  of  the  cranium,  and  enter  by  small  branches 
through  the  carotid  canal,  along  with  the  artery, 
and  form  connections  with  the  fifth  and  sixth  pairs 
of  the  nerves  of  the  brain. 

These  two  series  of  what  are  termed  peripheral 
ganglions,  with  their  connecting  cords,  are  called 
sympathetic  nerves,  because  they  are  believed  to 
form  the  most  intimate  union  of  sympathy  between 
all  the  viscera  concerned  in  organic  life. 

At  the  base  of  the  diaphragm,  on  the  anterior 
side  of  the  spine^  are  two  large  ganglions,  called 
semilunar  ganglions.  These  give  off  numerous 
large  branches,  which,  together  with  several  from 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        209 

other  parts,  and  some  from  within  the  cranium,  form 
a  very  large  central  plexus  in  front  of  the  spine, 
which  constitutes  a  kind  of  common  centre  of  action 
and  sympathy  to  the  whole  system  of  organic  nerves. 
This  is  called  the  solar  plexus.  From  this  branches 
are  given  off  in  every  direction,  uniting  with  nerves 
from  the  brain,  and  supplying  the  different  organs, 
particularly  the  stomach  and  arteries.  These  are 
invested  with  a  lace-work  of  nerves,  which  accom- 
panies them  to  their  termination  in  the  glands,  skin, 
and  mucous  membrane,  and  other  membranes. 

The  cerebro-spinal  nerves  are  instruments  of  sen- 
sation and  perception.  The  sympathetic  or  gan- 
glionic  nerves  are  instruments  of  sympathy ;  and  in 
a  healthy  state  are  not  instruments  of  sensation  ;  but 
in  a  diseased  state  they  have  great  morbid  sensi- 
bility ;  and  a  morbid  sympathy  may  also  be  induced. 
You  know  that  the  nerves  of  the  bones,  in  a  state 
of  health,  convey  no  appreciable  sensation  to  the 
brain.  But  bones  may  become  diseased  ;  and  no 
pain  is  more  acute  than  the  pain  of  diseased  bones. 
The  many  abuses  of  the  nervous  system  disorder 
the  organic  nerves,  and  render  them  acutely  sen- 
sible. The  nerves  of  sensibility  partake  of  the 
injury.  Thus  there  is  disease  from  abuse,  and 
disease  from  sympathy. 

A  great  physiologist,  from  whose  works  these 
views  of  the  nervous  system  are  taken,  has  said, 


210  LECTURES   ON 

"  The  proper  performance  of  the  functions  of  life, 
and  the  welfare  of  each  and  every  part  of  the  sys- 
tem, depend  upon  the  integrity  of  the  nerves,  in 
supplying  the  necessary  vital  energy ;  and  this  again 
depends  on  their  healthy  state.  By  inducing  a 
diseased  condition,  and  inflammation  of  any  part,  a 
new  and  abnormal  centre  of  action  may  be  estab- 
lished, equal  in  the  power  and  extent  of  its  influ- 
ence, to  the  importance  of  the  part,  and  the  de- 
gree of  its  morbid  irritation,  which  will  not  only 
derange  the  functions  of  the  part  itself,  but  also,  to 
a  greater  or  less  extent,  those  of  the  other  parts, 
and  sometimes  of  the  whole  system,  causing  an 
undue  determination  of  the  fluids  to  itself,  and  re- 
sulting in  morbid  secretion,  imperfect  assimilation, 
chronic  inflammation,  disorganization,  by  change 
of  structure,  by  softening,  or  indurating,  producing 
scirrhus,  ossification,  calculi,  ulcers,  cancers,  and 
dissolution  ;  or  mounting  into  a  high  state  of  acute 
inflammation,  and  in  a  more  violent  and  rapid  ca- 
reer, bringing  on  gangrene,  or  general  convulsions, 
collapse  and  death." 

Since  these  lectures  were  written,  some  new 
views  of  the  nervous  system  have  been  given  to 
the  world  by  Miiler,  a  German  anatomist.  These 
views  will  be  found  in  the  annexed  extract  from  a 
letter  which  I  received  a  short  time  since,  from 
that  profound  scholar  and  able  writer,  D.  Francis 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  211 

Condie,  M.  D.  of  Philadelphia.  The  letter  was 
hastily  written,  with  no  view  to  publication,  but 
Dr.  Condie  has  kindly  given  me  leave  to  make 
extracts  from  his  letters,  remarking,  "  that  from  the 
rapid  manner  in  which  these  communications  are 
written,  in  moments  of  uncertain  leisure,  their  style 
is  necessarily  somewhat  loose  and  careless,  and  cer- 
tainly very  different  from  that  in  which  I  should 
clothe  my  thoughts,  did  I  contemplate  they  were 
to  be  given  to  the  public."  I  shall  avail  myself 
of  the  privilege  thus  kindly  given,  and  shall  mark 
the  extracts  with  the  letter  C. 

After  carefully  studying  these  views  of  the  ner- 
vous system,  you  will  be  better  able  to  understand 
how  we  are  affected  by  hurtful  influences. 

"  In  the  first  place,  it  will  be  proper  to  lay  down  a 
definition  of  tone — which  is  that  state  of  the  nervous 
system,  when  it  responds  with  sufficient  prompti- 
tude, vigor  and  regularity,  to  the  healthful  and  natu- 
ral stimuli.  Want  of  tone  is  of  two  kind ;  first, 
when,  from  deficient  excitability,  the  nerves  do  not 
respond  with  sufficient  promptitude,  vigor  and  reg- 
ularity, to  the  natural  excitants,  and  the  functions 
of  the  system  in  all,  or  in  part,  fall  into  a  state  of 
torpor.  The  second  species  of  deficient  tone  is, 
when  the  nerves,  from  excess  of  excitability,  re- 
spond too  promptly,  and  often  irregularly,  to  the 
ordinary  stimuli,  and  often  act  with  violence,  from 


212  LECTURES    ON 

the  impression  of  causes,  which,  in  their  normal 
condition,  affect  them  but  little,  if  at  all.  It  is  this 
latter  species  of  deficient  tone  with  which  we  have 
principally  to  do.  It  is  produced  by  over-excite- 
ment, moral  as  well  as  physical — by  over-exertion 
of  the  organs,  without  sufficient  intervals  of  rest — 
by  whatever  reduces  the  physical  energies  of  the 
system,  deficient  exercise,  deficient  food,  mental 
and  moral  indolence,  as  well  as  by  excessive  men- 
tal labor,  excessive  evacuations,  and  by  whatever 
impairs  or  vitiates  the  nutritive  functions  of  the  sys- 
tem, as  excessive,  improper,  or  deficient  food,  im- 
proper drinks,  vitiated  and  confined  air,  deficiency 
of  sleep,  the  depressive  passions,  &;c. 

"  In  regard  to  the  extension  or  diffusion  of  morbid 
action,  this  takes  place  through  the  nervous  cen- 
tres. Irritation  of  the  stomach,  by  being  reflected 
upon  the  heart  and  lungs,  hurries  the  respiration 
and  circulation.  Irritation  of  the  uterus,  by  being 
reflected  upon  the  stomach,  causes  sickness,  gas- 
trodynia,  &tc. ;  or  upon  the  spinal  nerves  of  motion, 
hysteria;  and  neuralgia,  when  upon  the  nerves  of  sen- 
sation. A  piece  of  indigestible  food  in  the  stomach 
of  a  child,  gives  rise,  by  reflection  upon  the  nerves 
of  motion  of  animal  life,  to  convulsions.  A  portion 
of  a  briar  in  the  end  of  the  finger,  by  a  similar  re- 
flection, causes  tetanus,  &c.  &c." — c. 

The  world  has  so  long  looked  upon  passions 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  213 

misdirected,  or  excessive  in  action,  that  many  seem 
to  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  certain  passions 
or  propensities  are  inherently  bad,  and  that  they 
should  consequently  be  eradicated.  Now  if  we 
look  into  this  subject,  we  shall  find  that  it  is  only 
the  excessive  or  erratic  action  of  the  passions, 
that  is  productive  of  evil.  The  passions  are  them- 
selves good;  and  could  the  human  being  be  so  de- 
veloped that  there  would  be  a  harmonic  action  of 
the  passions,  we  should  then  see  the  perfection 
of  humanity.  For  instance,  caution  is  a  faculty  or 
passion  that  is  productive  of  great  good,  but  its  ex- 
cess makes  fear,  or  cowardice,  which  may  produce 
great  evils  ;  and  its  deficiency  makes  men  reckless ; 
which  is  often  a  very  great  evil.  The  same  is  true 
of  hope,  reverence,  or  even  conscientiousness.  But 
you  may  say,  surely  we  cannot  have  too  much 
conscientiousness.  You  must  remember  that  the 
moral  sense  is  blind,  and  unless  enlightened  by  the 
infusion  of  truth  into  the  mind,  is  as  likely  to  lead 
us  wrong  as  right.  The  devotee  is  conscientious 
in  casting  himself  beneath  the  wheels  of  Jugger- 
naut. The  Hindoo  widow  is  conscientious  in  im- 
molating herself  upon  the  burning  pile  with  the 
corpse  of  her  husband.  Christians  are  conscien- 
tious in  adhering  to  various  rites  and  ceremonies, 
that  divide  and  scatter  in  Israel,  and  produce  any 
thing  but  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  which  is  love. 


214  LECTURES    ON 

"Every  physiological  propensity,  appetite  or 
passion,  is  implanted  in  the  human  organism  by  its 
Almighty  Author,  for  a  wise  purpose,  and  hence 
the  indulgence  to  a  proper  physiological  extent  is 
proper  and  commendable — nay,  necessary  for  the 
well  being  of  the  individual,  and  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  species." — c. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  whatever  deterio- 
rates, tends  to  destroy. 

"  The  great  hygienic  law  in  relation  to  all  these 
passions  is,  carefully  to  guard  against  every  thing 
which  has  a  tendency  to  cause  any  of  them  to  be- 
come so  excessive,  as  to  control  the  action  of  the 
organism,  or  to  remove  them  from  the  control  of 
the  judgment  and  the  will,  and  to  render  them 
masters,  destroying  by  their  tyranny  our  individual 
happiness,  and  depriving  us  of  our  power  to  do 
good,  instead  of  being  servants,  ministering  to  our 
good,  and  that  of  our  fellow  beings." —  c. 

The  natural  degree  of  activity  should  be  given 
to  all  our  passions  or  propensities.  Excessive  or 
deficient  action  produces  evil.  He  who  loves  his 
children  too  much,  will  be  unjust  to  them,  as  well 
as  he  who  loves  them  too  little.  Go  over  the  cat- 
alogue of  passions  or  faculties,  benevolence,  con- 
scientiousness, reverence,  love  of  approbation,  self- 
esteem,  philoprogenitiveness,  amativeness,  &c.  &c., 
in  excess  or  deficiency,  all  produce  evil.  God  has 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       215 

not  implanted  evil  passions  within  us,  but  we  have 
destroyed  the  healthy  balance  that  should  exist  in 
us  ;  we  have  "  sought  out  many  inventions,"  and 
wrought  out  for  our  race  that  physiological,  phre- 
nological, and  consequently  moral  disorder,  charac- 
terized by  many,  by  the  term  total  depravity. 

"  We  are  to  recollect,  that  while  the  excess  of 
any  of  our  natural  propensities,  appetites  or  pas- 
sions is  to  be  guarded  against,  so  nothing  should  be 
allowed  under  the  normal  circumstances  for  which 
we  are  created,  which  is  calculated  to  obliterate, 
or  render  dormant,  either  of  these  propensities,  ap- 
petites or  passions.  Their  natural  degree  of  activity 
should  be  aimed  at,  which,  governed  by  reason  and 
the  higher  order  of  sentiments,  secures  our  health, 
our  happiness,  and  our  usefulness — all  of  which  are 
more  or  less  diminished,  or  even  entirely  destroyed, 
equally  when  either  of  our  appetites  or  passions  is 
in  excess,  or  deficient  in  energy. 

"  These  remarks  are  especially  true  of  that  appe- 
tite, instinct  or  passion  which  impels  us  to  the  prop- 
agation of  our  species.  When  kept  within  bounds, 
and  exercised  according  to  the  dictates  ;of  nature, 
of  reason  and  of  virtue,  it  has  not  only  a  beneficial 
influence  upon  the  Health  and  longevity  of  the  sys- 
tem, it  not  merely  promotes  our  individual  happiness, 
and  fulfils  an  important  law  of  our  being,  '  increase 
and  multiply,'  but  it  has  a  tendency  to  soften  and 


216  LECTURES    ON 

improve  the  heart,  and  by  the  new  relations  thus 
resulting,  to  promote  feelings  of  kindness  and  be- 
nevolence, and  to  interest  us  more  deeply  in  the 
happiness  and  well  being  of  our  fello\v  creatures. 
But  the  instinct  of  which  we  are  speaking,  is  one 
which  requires  to  be  watched  with  the  greatest 
care.  Its  tendency  in  the  present  artificial  state  of 
society  is  to  premature  and  excessive  develop- 
ment, and  to  unnatural,  excessive  and  destructive 
indulgence ;  and  to  this  cause  are  to  be  attributed 
very  many,  if  not  all  of  the  sexual  diseases,  which, 
instead  of  being  confined,  as  formerly,  to  those 
classes  which  revel  in  luxury,  commence  now  to 
inflict  their  pains  and  penalties  upon  the  sex  at 
large." — c. 

It  is  time  that  parents  should  know  the  evils  that 
flow  from  a  premature  or  excessive  development 
of  animal  instincts  and  passions.  No  false  delicacy 
should  hinder  parents  and  guardians,  and  all  who 
have  the  care  of  children,  from  getting  information 
on  these  subjects.  I  propose  first  to  bring  a  few 
of  these  evils  before  you,  and  then  to  show  how 
they  are  caused,  and  how  they  may  be  prevented. 
In  doing  this,  I  shall  endeavor,  by  divine  assistance, 
to  use  all  necessary  plainness  of  speech.  I  see 
myself  standing  on  the  verge  of  eternity.  What  I 
have  learned  I  would  leave  to  the  world  ;  and  I  am 
confident  that  it  will  be  well  received  by  the  virtu- 
ous and  intelligent. 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  217 

The  belief  that  the  premature  and  excessive  de- 
velopment of  the  sexual  instinct  constitutes  disease, 
and  becomes,  by  its  immoderate  gratification,  the 
cause  of  numerous  diseases,  has  been  too  much 
confined  to  physicians.  Well  meaning  Christian 
ministers  have  not  been  slow  to  declaim  against 
the  sinner  and  the  sin,  whilst  they  have  been 
wholly  ignorant  of  the  physical  means  of  prevent- 
ing the  evil.  And  let  it  be  remembered  that  with- 
out proper  physical  training,  all  moral  means  are 
utterly  inefficient  to  stay  this  evil.  As  well  may 
we  drop  a  living  coal  of  fire  into  a  magazine  of 
powder,  and  beg,  and  pray,  and  exhort  it  not  to 
explode,  and  expect  to  be  obeyed,  as  to  train  our 
children  in  a  manner  directly  calculated  to  produce 
impurity,  and  expect  them,  by  the  mere  force  of 
precept,  to  counteract  the  immutable  laws  of  nature 
and  remain  pure.  Causes  must  produce  effects. 
If  the  rays  of  light  pass  from  a  rarer  to  a  denser 
medium,  they  will  be  refracted. 

The  diseases  which  may  be  traced  to  the  exces- 
sive development  and  inordinate  indulgence  of  the 
sexual  instinct,  are  exceedingly  numerous.  I  shall 
give  a  list  of  these  diseases,  premising  that  they 
may  all  be  caused  by  social  or  solitary  licentious- 
ness, yet  that  they  may  be  produced  by  other  causes. 
Diseases  of  the  uterus,  fluor  albus,  floodings,  pro-r 
lapsus  uteri,  cancer  of  the  uterus,  &tc.  &c.  Medi- 
15 


218  LECTURES    ON 

cal  writers  tell  us  that  abandoned  women  very  of- 
ten suffer  from  cancer  of  the  uterus.  The  fact  that 
the  ceremony  of  marriage  has  been  performed,  will 
not  save  people  from  the  consequences  of  venereal 
excesses.  The  laws  of  our  nature  remain  the  same ; 
and  if  violated,  we  must  suffer  the  consequences. 

Numerous  other  diseases  are  produced  by  the 
excess  which  we  are  contemplating.  Besides  abor- 
tions and  monstrosities,  there  are  those  general  dis- 
eases which  are  caused  by  over  excitement  of  the 
nervous  system,  hysteria,  dyspepsia,  undue  nervous 
excitability,  epilepsy,  and  various  kinds  of  fits,  pain- 
ful menstruation,  diseases  of  the  eye,  apathy  of  the 
sexual  appetite,  or  its  undue  violence,  pulmonary 
complaints,  bleeding  at  the  lungs,  diseases  of  the 
heart,  St.  Vitus'  dance,  exhaustion  of  the  system, 
idiocy  and  insanity.  Hundreds  and  thousands  are 
hurried  into  a  premature  grave,  or  made  wretched 
whilst  they  live,  by  these  diseases,  with  no  knowl- 
edge of  their  causes. 

Many  lovely  young  women  enter  the  married 
state,  frail  as  the  gossamer,  from  wrong  physical 
training,  unable  to  bear  the  slightest  hardship,  when 
it  is  their  right,  by  God's  intendment,  to  be  hardy 
and  robust.  They  fall  victims  immediately,  and 
often  the  grave  covers  them  and  their  first  born, 
and  "  Mysterious  Providence "  heads  their  obitu- 
ary. Parent  of  Wisdom !  shall  such  ignorance  for- 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY. 

ever  shroud  our  world  ?  The  functions  of  gesta- 
tion and  parturition  are  as  natural  as  digestion  ;  and 
were  mankind  brought  into  a  natural  and  healthy 
state,  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  these  func- 
tions would  be  attended  with  little,  if  any  pain. 
But  the  healthy  tone  of  the  nervous  system  is  de- 
stroyed. Diseased,  convulsed,  and  erratic  action  is 
established  by  the  various  abuses  of  civic  life,  and 
the  most  tender  and  endearing  of  all  relations  be- 
comes a  terror  and  a  curse. 

I  know  many  mothers  who,  with  their  husbands, 
have  adopted  the  "  Graham  System,"  or  in  other 
words,  those  correct  habits  recommended  in  these 
lectures ;  and  these  mothers  have  abridged  their 
sufferings  in  parturition  from  forty  hours  to  one  hour, 
and  have  escaped  altogether  the  deathly  sickness 
of  the  three  first  months  of  gestation.  But  they 
avoided  all  excesses  as  far  as  possible.  We  know 
that  the  Indians,  the  lower  orders  of  Irish,  and  the 
slaves  at  the  south,  suffer  very  little  in  child  bear- 
ing. Why  is  this  ?  God  made  us  all  of  one  blood. 
Is  it  not  that  these,  living  in  a  less  artificial  manner, 
taking  much  exercise  in  the  open  air,  and  living 
temperately,  have  obeyed  more  of  the  laws  of  their 
being,  and  consequently  do  not  suffer  the  penalty 
of  violated  laws,  as  do  our  victims  of  civilization  ? 


220  LECTURES    ON 


LECTURE  XII. 

NERVOUS    SYSTEM. 

No  form  of  nervous  excitement  is  so  injurious  as 
solitary  vice.  The  reports  of  our  hospitals  for  the 
insane,  if  we  had  no  other  means  of  obtaining  in- 
formation, would  convince  us  that  this  vice  is  ex- 
ceedingly common.  I  shall  proceed  to  show  some 
of  its  effects,  and  then  point  out  its  causes  and  the 
means  of  preventing  it.  That  the  unnatural,  pre- 
cocious, or  excessive  development  of  the  sexual 
instinct  is  disease,  as  much  as  fever,  and  should  be 
treated  as  such,  I  am  fully  persuaded.  If  hospi- 
tals were  built  for  the  social  and  solitary  licentious, 
instead  of  casting  them  out  from  society,  and  suffer- 
ing them  to  herd  in  dens  of  infamy,  destroying  and 
destroyed,  society  might  be  in  a  more  healthy  state. 
But  such  is  the  excessive  and  diseased  develop- 
ment of  the  animal  nature  of  man,  that  the  civilized 
world  might  well  be  turned  into  a  hospital  for  the 
cure  of  diseases  caused  by  licentiousness. 

In  the  reports  of  our  lunatic  hospitals,  masturba- 
tion, or  solitary  vice,  ranks  next  to  alcohol  in  pro- 
ducing insanity.  All  the  diseases  caused  by  social 
licentiousness  are  produced  by  this  form  of  nervous 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  221 

abuse.  I  would  again  remark,  that  many  of  these 
diseases  may  be  produced  by  other  causes.  I  have 
given  advice  in  almost  every  form  of  disease  in- 
duced by  this  vice.  I  have  seen  idiocy  and  insan- 
ity caused  by  it ;  and  I  think  with  the  excellent  Dr. 
Woodward,  "  that  it  is  time  something  were  done 
to  rescue  the  most  moral,  conscientious,  and  some- 
times the  most  promising  youth  from  the  mind- 
wasting  ravages  of  an  indulgence,  of  whose  terrible 
consequences  they  have  never  been  forewarned." 

Dr.  Woodward  says  farther,  "  It  is  the  vice  of 
ignorance,  not  of  depravity  ;  the  sufferers  are  per- 
sonally less  offenders  than  victims."  This  is  a 
truth  to  be  remembered.  We  should  labor  in  the 
spirit  of  love,  not  of  blame,  for  the  restoration  of 
fallen,  diseased  humanity.  Children  are  born  with 
the  impress  of  sensuality  upon  their  whole  being, 
in  consequence  of  the  excesses  of  their  parents. 
They  are  trained  in  a  manner  destructive  to  health, 
and  it  would  be  indeed  a  miracle  if  they  should  es- 
cape this  vice. 

I  am  unwilling  to  leave  this  subject  without 
again  calling  attention  to  the  diseases  which  are 
caused  by  this  habit.  There  is  hardly  an  end  to 
these  diseases.  Dyspepsia,  spinal  disease,  head- 
ache, epilepsy,  and  various  kinds  of  fits,  which  dif- 
fer in  their  character  according  to  the  degree  of 
abuse  and  consequent  disease  of  the  nervous  sys- 


222  LECTURES    ON 

tern.  Impaired  eye-sight,  palpitation  of  the  heart, 
pain  in  the  side,  and  bleeding  at  the  lungs,  spasm 
of  the  heart  and  lungs,  and  sometimes  sudden  death, 
are  caused  by  indulgence  in  this  vice.  Diabetes, 
or  incontinence  of  urine,  fluor  albus,  or  whites,  and 
inflammation  of  the  urinary  organs,  are  induced  by 
indulgence  in  this  practice.  Indeed,  this  habit  so 
diseases  the|  nervous  system,  and  through  that  the 
stomach  and  the  whole  body,  that  almost  every 
form  of  disease  may  be  produced  by  it;  though 
these  disorders  may  arise  from  other  causes,  and 
may  afflict  those  who  never  indulged  in  the  habit. 
Some  who  have  been  in  a  degree  enlightened  on 
these  subjects,  have  feared  to  have  others  enlight- 
ened, lest  it  should  increase  the  evil.  They  say 
there  is  safety  in  ignorance.  I  answer,  the  silent 
course  has  been  tried  till  our  world  has  become  one 
vast  pit  of  corruption.  Has  the  world  been  safe 
in  its  ignorance  ?  If  not,  will  it  be  so  hereafter  ? 
Deslandes  says  that  St.  Vitus'  dance  is  also  at 
times  caused  by  this  vice. 

Deslandes  and  Tissot  contain  abundant  evidence 
that  the  worst  forms  of  spinal  disease  are  occasion- 
ed by  masturbation.  But  light  has  dawned  upon 
us,  and  we  should  be  thankful  for  the  blessing. 

About  eight  years  since,  my  mind  was  awaken- 
ed to  examine  this  subject,  by  the  perusal  of  a  med- 
ical work  that  described  the  effects  of  the  vice, 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  223 

when  practised  by  females.  This  was  the  first  in- 
timation I  had  that  the  vice  existed  among  our  sex. 
Since  that  time  I  have  had  much  evidence  that  it 
is  fearfully  common  among  them. 

I  have  it  from  good  authority,  that  among  the 
insane  admitted  into  the  lunatic  hospitals,  from 
this  cause,  the  proportion  of  females  is  nearly  as 
large  as  that  of  males.  The  reports  of  our  luna- 
tic asylums  furnish  melancholy  evidence  of  the 
prevalence  and  increase  of  this  vice.  In  the  Fifth 
Annual  Report  of  the  State  Lunatic  Hospital  at 
Worcester,  Mass.,  we  find  the  following  :. 

"  The  number  of  cases  of  insanity  from  mastur- 
bation [self-pollution]  has  been  even  greater  than 
usual,  the  past  year,  and  our  ill  success  in  its  treat- 
ment the  same.  No  good  whatever  arises  in  such 
cases,  from  remedial  treatment,  unless  such  an  im- 
pression can  be  made  upon  the  mind  and  moral 
feelings  of  the  individual,  as  to  induce  him  to  aban- 
don the  habit.  In  this  attempt,  even  with  the  ra- 
tional mind,  we  have  to  encounter  mistaken  views, 
as  well  as  active  propensities.  No  effectual  means 
can  be  adopted  to  prevent  the  devastation  of  mind 
and  body,  and  the  debasement  of  moral  principle 
from  this  cause,  till  the  whole  subject  is  well  un- 
derstood and  properly  appreciated  by  parents  and 
instructors,  as  well  as  by  the  young  themselves." 

How  many  of  earth's  noblest,  even  the  brightest 


224  LECTURES    ON 

and  best  of  our  youth,  have  sunk  beneath  slow, 
wasting,  nervous  disease,  the  cause  of  which  was 
neither  known  nor  suspected  by  themselves  or  their 
friends.  They  have  felt  that  they  were  doomed — 
that  a  destiny  from  which  they  could  not  escape 
held  them  in  its  relentless  grasp.  They  have  shrunk 
from  the  struggle  of  life  as  if  they  were  all  nerves, 
and  as  if  each  nerve  was  bared  to  the  pitiless  pelt- 
ing of  the  storm  of  life.  They  have  felt  sure  that 
they  were  born  with  a  "  constitutional  nervous  sen- 
sibility," that  made  life  a  burden  and  a  curse — and 
often  they  have  sought  refuge  in  voluntary  death, 
as  a  relief  from  sufferings  that  it  was  not  in  hu- 
manity to  bear.  Though  there  are  many  causes 
for  nervous  disease,  still  we  have  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  many  who  rise  every  morning  "  like  an 
infernal  frog  out  of  Acheron,  covered  with  the  ooze 
and  mud  of  melancholy,"  may  trace  their  misery  to 
this  cause.  Is  he  the  friend  of  his  species,  is  he 
the  true  philanthropist — nay  more,  is  he  a  Christian, 
who,  knowing  all  this,  can  be  silent ;  can  put  his 
finger  on  his  lip  and  say,  "  this  subject  is  too  deli- 
cate to  be  meddled  with — you  will  but  increase  the 
evil  by  your  efforts  ?"  Let  ministers,  let  Christians 
cease  to  denounce  theft  and  murder.  Let  them 
blot  from  the  blessed  Book  the  commands  against 
licentiousness,  and  give  us  an  expurgated  edition  of 
the  Bible,  lest  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
increase  the  evil. 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  225 

A  short  time  since,  two  sisters,  ladies  of  the  first 
respectability,  informed  me  that  when  very  young, 
they  were  put  to  a  female  boarding  school,  where 
this  vice  prevailed,  and  the  practice  was  explained 
to  them.  They  were  blessed  with  parents  who 
were  willing  to  converse  with  and  warn  their  chil- 
dren, and  they  escaped  the  contamination. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  in  nine  cases  out 
of  ten,  those  unhappy  females  who  are  the  tenants 
of  houses  of  ill  fame,  have  been  the  victims  of  this 
vice  in  the  first  place.  Were  this  the  peculiar  vice 
of  the  low  and  vulgar,  there  might  be  more  excuse 
for  the  apathy  and  false  delicacy  that  pervade  the 
community  respecting  it.  But  it  invades  all  ranks. 
Professed  Christians  are  often  among  its  victims. 
Sometime  since  I  became  acquainted  with  a  lovely 
and  intellectual  young  man,  who  was  a  student  in 
one  of  our  theological  seminaries.  His  health  be- 
came so  poor  that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  sem- 
inary and  return  to  his  friends.  I  saw  him  lose  his 
reason  and  become  a  maniac.  I  was  satisfied,  from 
all  the  symptoms  in  the  case,  that  this  sin  was  the 
cause  of  his  wretched  condition.  He  died  without 
recovering  his  reason,  and  a  friend  of  his  who  was 
in  the  seminary  with  him,  told  me  after  his  decease, 
that  he  was  indeed  a  victim  of  solitary  vice  —  that 
it  caused  his  death. 


226  LECTURES    ON 

The  following  statement  was  given  me  by  a  lady 
of  great  worth  and  intelligence. 

"  MY  DEAR  MRS.  G. — You  request  an  account 
of  my  case.  I  little  thought  once  that  I  should 
ever  communicate  my  fearful  experience  to  any  one. 
But  a  sense  of  duty  to  my  fellow  creatures  makes 
me  willing  to  give  the  facts  in  my  case ;  and  if  only 
one  is  warned  and  saved  from  the  misery  it  has  been 
my  lot  to  endure,  I  shall  greatly  rejoice. 

"  My  early  education  was  religious,  and  guarded 
in  the  extreme.  I  was  taught  early  to  repeat  a 
prayer  every  night ;  and  the  Holy  Scriptures  were 
my  almost  constant  companion.  My  parents  never 
warned  me  against  licentiousness,  either  social  or 
solitary.  It  is  true,  social  licentiousness  was  allud- 
ed to  as  a  very  shameful  thing.  Solitary  vice  was 
never  mentioned.  My  parents  being  people  of  prop- 
erty, I  was  delicately  reared,  and  took  very  little 
exercise ;  doing  very  little  work,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  nice  and  very  laborious  embroidery.  I  have 
little  doubt  my  sedentary  habits  were  a  great  injury 
to  me. 

"  My  parents  were  very  luxurious  in  their  mode 
of  living,  using  much  animal  food  and  large  quanti- 
ties of  the  different  condiments.  As  nearly  as  1 
can  recollect,  I  became  addicted  to  solitary  vice 
about  the  age  of  nine  years.  I  was  never  taught 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       227 

the  vice.  Previous  to  this  time,  I  think  I  had  en- 
joyed as  much  health  as  most  children  —  perhaps 
more,  for  my  constitution  was  always  considered 
unusually  firm. 

"  At  about  twelve  years  of  age,  my  health  began 
to  fail;  I  became  dyspeptic  and  nervous.  I  often 
awoke  in  the  morning  bathed  in  tears ;  and  the  most 
indescribable  and  horrible  sinking  of  spirits  was  my 
portion  during  the  forenoon.  If  I  committed  any 
little  mistake,  or  fault,  the  recollection  of  it  would 
haunt  me  for  days,  and  make  me  superlatively 
wretched.  I  became  pale  as  death,  weak,  feeble 
and  emaciated.  I  had  severe  palpitation  of  the 
heart,  pain  in  the  side,  and  many  symptoms  of  con- 
sumption. I  had  also,  much  of  the  time,  distressing 
pain  in  the  head.  I  had  much  dizziness,  and  my 
sight  would  often  become  entirely  obscured,  espe- 
cially when  I  stooped  and  rose  quickly.  My  pa- 
rents were  much  alarmed  about  me,  and  the  best 
medical  advisers  were  called.  They  termed  my 
disorder  chlorosis,*  and  they  gave  me  different  pow- 
erful medicines  —  calomel,  brandy  and  iron,  and  let 
blood  till  my  arms  were  frightfully  scarred. 

"  During  all  this  time  I  was  practising  solitary 
vice  to  a  great  extent.  My  conscience  often  told 
me  it  was  wrong,  but  the  force  of  habit  prevailed 

*  A  derangement  of  the  menses. 


228  LECTURES    ON 

against  my  better  feelings,  and  I  continued  to  com- 
mit this  sin  against  my  body  and  soul.  Social  licen- 
tiousness I  had  learned  to  consider  a  dreadful  crime, 
and  I  should  have  recoiled  with  horror  from  the 
deed.  O  that  some  one  had  arisen  then,  like  your- 
self, to  warn  young  women  —  to  tell  them  that  sol- 
itary vice  was  sin,  was  adultery,  as  well  as  social 
licentiousness.  O,  how  much  misery  I  should  have 
escaped,  and  not  I  alone,  but  numbers  of  others, 
had  this  been  done.  But  no  one  raised  the  warn- 
ing voice. 

"  For  several  years  I  continued  in  wretched 
health.  My  father  travelled  with  me,  and  spared 
no  pains  or  expense  in  purchasing  gratifications,  and 
in  procuring  the  attendance  of  physicians.  But  at 
last  relief  came.  God  in  his  providence  raised  up 
that  blessed  man,  Dr.  Graham,  and  opened  his 
mouth  to  speak  on  this  subject.  No  words  can 
express  my  gratitude  to  this  devoted  philanthropist. 
He  stepped  between  me  and  death  temporal,  and 
for  aught  I  know,  eternal.  The  blessing  of  him  that 
was  ready  to  perish  is  emphatically  his.  Though 
he,  like  yourself,  may  have  to  bear  slander  and 
reproach  for  the  blessed  cause  of  purity,  yet  your 
reward  is  sure. 

"  To  Dr.  Graham  belongs  greater  praise  than  to 
the  conqueror  of  a  world.  Shortly  after  the  publi- 
cation of  his  Lecture  to  Young  Men,  I  met  with  it. 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       229 

I  opened  it  merely  from  curiosity,  having  little  or 
no  idea  what  it  contained.  Never  shall  I  forget  the 
mingled  sensations  of  agony  and  gratitude  that  filled 
my  soul.  I  here  read  my  sin  and  its  consequences. 
I  procured  a  copy  of  the  book,  and  perused  it  with 
great  care.  I  left  the  wicked  habit,  and  confined 
myself  strictly  to  vegetable  food,  with  a  small  quan- 
tity of  milk  and  good  fruits.  I  took  my  meals  reg- 
ularly, about  six  hours  apart.  I  procured  a  mat- 
tress and  slept  on  it,  instead  of  feathers,  and  daily 
used  the  cold  bath.  I  took  much  exercise  in  the 
open  air,  and  was  particular  in  ventilating  my  apart- 
ment. In  a  short  time  my  health  began  to  improve. 
"  Before  my  mind  was  enlightened  on  the  subject, 
I  had  not  the  slightest  idea  that  this  practice  was 
injuring  my  health.  I  had  suffered  much  from 
a  disease  of  the  eyes.  This  soon  left  me.  After 
a  time  the  pain  in  my  side  left  me  entirely.  I 
became  free  from  palpitations  and  headache,  and 
the  glow  and  animation  of  health  again  returned. 
Though  I  began  to  recover  very  soon  after  the 
change  in  my  habits,  yet  the  pain  in  my  side  con- 
tinued with  more  or  less  severity  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time,  and  the  tendency  to  palpitation  was 
very  strong.  1  find  myself  now  more  inclined  to  a 
disease  of  the  eyes,  palpitation,  and  pain  in  the  side, 
than  any  other  illness.  If  I  err  in  the  quantity  or 
quality  of  my  food,  or  the  amount  of  my  exercise,  I 


230  LECTURES    ON 

am  apt  to  have  a  recurrence  of  these  complaints ; 
but  by  care  I  can  maintain  a  comfortable  state  of 
health  all  the  time. 

"  I  am  acquainted  with  a  number  of  persons  who 
have  been  the  victims  of  this  vice ;  and  I  am  per- 
suaded, from  their  experience  as  well  as  my  own, 
that  the  entire  abandonment  of  the  habit,  and  the 
adoption  of  the  Graham  system  of  diet  and  regimen, 
will  produce  renovated  health,  if  any  means  on 
earth  can  do  it. 

"  The  Lord  bless  you,  Mrs.  G.,  and  prosper  you 
abundantly  in  your  efforts  to  spread  light  on  this 
truly  awful  subject.  May  parents  be  awakened,  and 
this  foul  and  blighting  curse  be  removed  from  our 
midst." 

A  pious  young  woman  has  given  me  the  follow- 
ing. I  have  never  received  a  statement  of  this  kind 
except  from  the  most  conscientious  and  worthy. 

"Mr  DEAR  MRS.  G. — I  am  willing  to  give  you 
a  statement  of  facts  relative  to  solitary  vice.  You 
say  you  never  found  it  among  your  mates.  Would 
that  I  could  say  the  same.  My  most  dear  and 
intimate  friend  was  a  victim  of  this  vice,  though 
considered  a  pattern  of  loveliness  by  those  who 
knew  her.  I  was  induced  when  quite  young  to 
practise  it,  but  not  to  any  great  extent.  Fortu- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       231 

nately,  I  met  with  a  moral  reform  paper,  that  rep- 
resented the  evil  in  its  true  light.  I  left  the  habit 
with  loathing  and  abhorrence.  I  did  not  suffer 
materially  in  my  health,  with  the  exception  of  an 
obstinate  disease  of  the  eyes. 

"  With  the  most  earnest  desire  that  information 
on  this  subject  may  be  spread,  I  am  your  friend." 

The  distressing  details  to  which  I  have  listened 
of  nervous  disease  and  irritability,  of  those  disorders 
which  are  peculiar  to  females,  of  moral  aberrations 
in  consequence  of  the  morbid  condition  of  the  suf- 
ferer, and  of  a  state  of  partial  insanity,  have  brought 
me  to  look  upon  my  erring  fellow  creatures  more 
as  patients,  than  as  criminals — more  as  the  victims 
of  disease,  than  of  crime.  I  would  by  no  means 
discredit  the  doctrine  of  accountability.  So  long  as 
the  actions  of  persons  are  under  the  control  of  the 
will,  they  are  accountable  for  them.  But  we  all 
know  that  there  is  an  amount  of  disease  and  insanity 
that  removes  us  beyond  the  limits  of  responsibility. 
Let  us  diligently  inquire  into  this  matter  before  we 
blame  the  erring. 

Physicians  have  done  much,  within  the  last  few 
years,  to  stay  the  progress  of  solitary  vice.  But 
many  of  them  are  still  too  fearful  to  do  all  that  is 
required  at  their  hands.  A  short  time  since  I  was 
conversing  with  a  physician,  who  seemed  to  feel 


232  LECTURES    ON 

deeply  on  the  subject.  "But,"  said  he,  "-what 
can  be  done  ?  I  dare  not  offend  parents  by  telling 
them  the  habits  of  their  children.  Only  the  other 
day,"  said  he,  "  I  was  called  to  a  youth  who  was 
destroying  himself  by  this  practice,  but  I  dared  not 
mention  it.  The  parents  would  have  been  very 
angry  if  1  had." 

Surely  it  is  the  duty  of  physicians  to  make  an 
effort  to  save  the  children  of  such  parents,  and 
clear  their  own  souls  of  the  guilt  of  suffering  them 
to  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge,  even  if  they  anger 
them.  A  parent  had  better  be  angry,  than  to 
mourn  over  the  premature  death  of  a  promising 
child,  or  to  see  him  languish  in  hopeless  insanity  or 
idiocy. 

One  of  the  most  powerful  procuring  causes  of  the 
premature  and  excessive  development  of  the  sexual 
instinct,  is  the  neglect  of  exercise.  Active  exercise 
in  the  open  air,  with  a  loose  dress,  is  all  important 
to  health,  at  all  ages,  but  particularly  during  the 
period  of  youth.  The  confinement  of  children 
during  six  hours  of  the  day,  to  one  position,  in  our 
close,  un ventilated  school  rooms,  is  a  tremendous 
evil.  Girls  are  much  more  unjustly  treated  than 
boys,  because  they  are  not  allowed  scarcely  any 
exercise  out  of  school,  and  because  of  their  tight 
dresses. 

If  I  were  asked  on  what  conditions,  more  than 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  233 

all   others,   health   and   purity  depend,   I   should 
reply,  ACTIVE  EXERCISE — ATTRACTIVE  INDUSTRY, 

and  HEALTHFUL  EMPLOYMENT  FOR  BODY  AND 
MIND. 

The  bodies  of  children  are  enfeebled  by  indo- 
lence. The  brain  is  excited  by  premature  instruc- 
tion ;  and  the  early  reading  of  love  tales,  amatory 
poetry,  romances,  &,c.,  excite  the  imagination  un- 
duly. Of  course  the  imagination  influences  the 
organism,  and  the  fires  of  passion  rage  and  consume, 
while  all  without  is  calm.  Parents  and  friends  are 
unsuspecting,  but  the  worm  is  in  the  bud.  The 
healthy  balance  of  the  system  is  lost.  A  giant 
passion  is  roused,  and  with  morbid  and  insane  vio- 
lence it  crushes  its  victim  ;  or  if  slower  in  its  pro- 
gress, it  still  saps  the  foundations  of  life  and  health, 
and  eventually  destroys.  Little  can  be  effected  in 
cases  like  this  by  outward  remedial  treatment ;  a 
new  direction  must  be  given  to  the  mind.  Parents 
and  care-takers  must  be  aware  that  nothing  but  a 
passion  can  control  and  subdue  a  passion.  They 
must  make  powerful  and  judicious  appeals  to  some 
other  passion  or  propensity.  With  some,  the  love 
of  life  is  strong,  and  the  certain  death  that  their 
unhappy  state  will  cause  should  be  set  before  them. 
Conscientiousness,  reverence  for  God  and  his  laws, 
should  be  appealed  to.  But  no  occasional  appeal, 
no  transient  effect,  should  be  trusted.  Regular 
16 


234  LECTURES    ON 

attractive  occupation  for  body  and  mind,  should 
above  all  means  be  provided  for  the  sufferer. 

We  should  strengthen  the  minds  of  the  young  by 
encouraging  them  to  read  history,  biography,  and 
books  upon  the  natural  sciences.  The  study  of 
philosophy,  mathematics  and  the  languages,  is  worth 
much  to  health.  Hygienic  rules  for  securing  the 
health  of  the  body  are  invaluable,  when  the  mind 
is  taken  into  the  account.  But  mere  rules  for  the 
treatment  of  the  body,  without  reference  to  the 
mind,  must  often,  if  not  always,  prove  unsuccessful. 
Improper  associates  do  much  toward  corrupting 
children.  Still  it  will  be  altogether  vain  to  guard 
children  from  improper  associates,  if  the  conditions 
of  health  are  not  complied  with  ;  for  they  often  as 
effectually  corrupt  themselves  as  another  could  do 
it.  Still,  our  boarding  and  day  schools  are  sources 
of  untold  mischief.  If  parents  and  teachers,  and 
those  who  have  the  care  of  children,  could  know 
the  laws  of  health  as  respects  body  and  mind,  the 
aspect  of  things  in  our  world  would  soon  be 
changed.  The  terrible  waste  of  health,  and  life, 
and  mental  energy,  that  we  now  see  result  from  the 
excessive  development  of  the  animal  nature  of  man, 
would  cease.  Those  sins  that  are  the  consequence 
of  this  unnatural  development  would  cease,  and 
then  we  might  be  convinced  that  the  name  of  these 
sins  was  "  legion."  There  is  vast  meaning  in  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  235 

words  of  Scripture,  that  "  men  are  perishing  for 
lack  of  knowledge." 

The  dietetic  habits  of  the  people  have  much  to 
do  in  causing  the  evil  we  are  contemplating.  A 
stimulating,  oily  diet  of  animal  food,  is  probably 
next  to  neglect  of  exercise,  in  causing  the  undue 
development  and  excessive  indulgence  of  the  ani- 
mal instinct.  Parents  should  religiously  abstain 
from  giving  their  children  rich,  stimulating  food,  or 
tea  and  coffee.  Cold  water  is  the  only  proper 
drink  for  them.  The  importance  of  correct  diet 
should  be  felt  by  every  parent.  Alas,  for  children 
and  for  parents,  where  the  "  table  is  made  a  snare." 
The  sins  of  Sodom  were  said  to  be  pride,  fulness  of 
bread,  and  abundance  of  idleness. 

But  some  parents  say,  "  If  these  things  are  so, 
why  have  I  not  known  it  long  ago  ? "  I  know 
many  are  reared  in  a  plain,  temperate,  healthful 
manner,  and  escape  vice,  and  a  knowledge  of  it. 
Let  such  observe  and  inquire. 

There  is  a  great  want  of  confidence  between 
parents  and  children.  This  ought  not  so  to  be, 
Parents  should  confide  in  their  children,  and  in- 
struct and  warn  them,  and  treat  them  like  reason- 
able beings,  and  not  like  mere  animals.  If  the} 
are  curious  about  their  organization  or  origin,  the} 
should  never  be  met  with  subterfuge  and  falsehood 


236  LECTURES   ON 

but  kindly  told  that  when  they  are  old  enough  they 
shall  be  properly  instructed. 

We  all  know  that  the  world  is  very  corrupt,  and 
is  growing  more  and  more  so.  What  is  the  course 
for  us  to  pursue  in  order  to  roll  back  the  polluting 
tide  that  is  overwhelming  our  world  with  moral  and 
physical  desolation.  Every  transgression  against 
the  laws  of  our  nature,  is  visited  on  the  head  of  the 
offender  with  a  fearful  penalty.  The  only  course 
by  which  we  can  hope  to  renovate  the  human 
constitution,  is,  with  the  blessing  of  the  Almighty, 
a  course  of  strict  temperance,  a  course  of  obedience 
to  the  laws  of  our  nature,  and  the  correct  education 
of  our  children  and  youth.  Let  children  be  reared 
in  temperance ;  let  them  be  daily  bathed  thoroughly : 
let  them  sleep  on  a  mattress  of  hair,  straw,  or  some 
elastic  substance  ;  let  them  be  encouraged  to  ex- 
ercise ;  let  the  mind  be  occupied  in  a  healthy  and 
invigorating  manner,  and  then  the  feeble,  the  in- 
efficient, the  nervous,  the  fanatic,  will  not  cross  our 
path  every  hour,  as  they  now  do.  Our  insane  hos- 
pitals will  not  be  flooded  with  victims,  as  they  now 
are,  and  those  dens  of  infamy  will  cease  to  exist, 
which  are  at  once  the  product  and  the  bane  of 
civilization.  And  the  blessing  of  God  will  rest 
upon  us  and  our  children. 

The  importance  of  a  knowledge  of  these  laws  is 
beginning  to  be  felt.  People  begin  to  be  aware 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       237 

that  insanity,  idiocy  and  ill  health  have  causes. 
Formerly  they  were  considered  mysterious  dispen- 
sations of  Providence.  That  they  are  dispensations 
of  Providence,  and  depend  on  infraction  of  God's 
laws,  phrenologists  and  physiologists  have  plainly 
demonstrated. 

Not  long  since  I  took  up  a  book  by  a  clergyman, 
containing  an  account  of  a  whole  family  of  children 
who  were  successively  reduced  to  idiocy.  The  good 
man  marvelled  at  this  mysterious  providence  being 
permitted  to  afflict  pious  parents.  He  found  the 
case  in  darkness  [to  him] — he  left  it  so.  Truly 
such  men  must  be  called  blind  leaders  of  the  blind, 
however  excellent  their  intentions  may  be. 

In  conclusion,  let  me  entreat  my  sisters  to  study 
the  science  of  human  life.  It  is  the  science  of 
sciences.  We  want  light.  The  cause  of  humanity 
is  the  cause  of  God,  for 

"  God  is  paid  when  man  receives. 
Tb  enjoy  is  to  obey." 


[When  my  Lectures  were  put  to  press,  I  supposed  that  the 
popular  course  would  make  three  hundred  pages.  The  two 
Lectures  subjoined,  though  not  in  the  regular  course,  I  trust 
will  be  found  valuable  to  the  reader.] 


238  LECTURES    ON 

LECTURE  XIII. 

DISEASES    OF    THE    SPINE. 

DISEASES  and  deformities  of  the  spine  have  be- 
come so  common,  and  almost  fashionable,  that  it 
seems  to  me  the  votaries  of  science  would  be  verily 
guilty,  if  they  have  so  little  philanthropy  that 
they  neglect  to  speak  out  on  this  subject,  and  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  community  can  understand. 
I  know  there  is  a  class  of  the  community  who  can 
be  benefited  only  in  a  reflex  manner  by  scientific 
efforts.  The  want  of  common  and  general  informa- 
tion, is  a  barrier  raised  between  us  and  a  certain 
part  of  the  people.  But  if  those  who  are  abundantly 
able  to  understand  these  subjects,  and  to  benefit  the 
world  by  their  example  and  conversation,  will  but 
use  their  energies,  they  will  be  instruments  of  great 
good  in  correcting  abuses.  Sometime  since  I  was 
in  a  city  where  spinal  diseases  were  very  fashiona- 
ble. A  lady  was  ill,  and  a  Thomsonian  practition- 
er was  attending  her.  I  inquired  what  her  illness 
was.  "Why,"  said  one  lady,  "she  has  got  the 
spine  in  her  neck."  It  is  evident  these  persons  had 
little  knowledge  of  anatomy. 

In  considering  distortions  of  the  spine,  it  must  be 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  239 

kept  in  mind  how  much  the  muscles  have  to  do  in 
keeping  the  body  upright,  and  in  maintaining  the 
equilibrium  of  the  body.  If  the  integrity  of  the 
muscles  is  destroyed,  they  cannot  support  the  spine. 
For  instance,  if  the  muscles  that  support  the  chest 
are  paralyzed,  they  cannot  hold  the  chest  upright. 
Hence  that  stooping  posture  so  common  among 
young  women  who  destroy  the  contractility  of  the 
muscles  by  lacing.  The  spine  is  bent  forward,  the 
intervertebral  substance  gives  way,  and  assumes  a 
wedge-like  shape,  and  the  spine  becomes  fixed  in  a 
degree  of  distortion. 

Young  persons  who  sit  much  in  a  stooping  pos- 
ture, or  who  incline  to  one  side,  and  perhaps  lean  the 
elbow  on  a  bench  or  desk,  are  subject  to  distortion ; 
the  latter,  to  what  is  called  lateral  curvature  of  the 
spine.  It  is  indispensable  to  the  health  of  muscles, 
that  they  be  alternately  contracted  and  relaxed. 
You  have  probably  all  noticed  that  we  tire  much 
sooner  when  we  stand  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  than  when  we  walk.  More  muscles  are  brought 
into  action  by  walking,  than  in  standing.  They 
are  thus  alternately  relaxed  and  contracted  ;  and  this 
is  more  favorable  than  either  continued  relaxation 
or  contraction.  Children  who  are  obliged  by  fear 
of  punishment  to  keep  in  a  fixed  posture  at  school, 
suffer  greatly  from  the  continued  contraction  of  the 
muscles. 


240  LECTURES    ON 

From  being  obliged  to  keep  constantly  poring 
over  a  book,  children  contract  a  habit  of  stooping, 
or  resting  on  the  right  side  at  school ;  and  owing  to 
the  length  of  time  they  are  confined  at  the  desk,  the 
evil  is  greatly  increased.  Lateral  distortion  of  the 
spine  is  thus  produced.  Many  have  this  distortion 
who  are  not  aware  of  it.  It  generally  first  shows 
itself  in  young  girls  by  a  prominence  in  the  right 
shoulder,  and  by  the  right  breast  appearing  larger 
than  the  other. 

The  following  excellent  extracts  are  from  Dr. 
Warren's  Lecture  on  the  Importance  of  Physical 
Education.  The  reader  will  perceive  that  I 
strengthen  my  positions  by  extracts  from  medical 
men  of  eminence. 

"Causes  which  affect  the  health  and  produce 
general  weakness,  operate  powerfully  on  this  part, 
in  consequence  of  the  complexity  of  its  structure, 
and  the  great  burden  it  supports.  When  weaken- 
ed, it  gradually  yields  under  its  weight,  becomes 
bent  and  distp/ted,  losing  its  natural  curves,  and  ac- 
quiring others,  in  such  directions  as  the  operation  of 
external  causes  tend  to  give  to  it ;  and  these  curves 
will  be  proportioned,  in  their  degree  and  in  their 
permanence,  to  the  producing  causes.  If  the  sup- 
porting part  is  removed  from  its  true  position,  the 
parts  supported  necessarily  follow,  and  thus  a  dis- 
tortion of  the  spine  effects  a  distortion  of  the  trunk 
of  the  body. 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        241 

"  The  change  commonly  begins  at  the  part  which 
supports  the  right  arm.  The  column  bends  towards 
the  right  shoulder,  forms  a  convexity  on  the  side 
where  the  shoulder  rests,  and  thus  elevates  the  right 
higher  than  the  other.  This  elevation,  or,  as  it  is 
commonly  called,  growing  out  of  the  shoulder,  is 
the  first  phenomenon  that  strikes  the  friends  of  the 
patient.  Often  when  observed,  it  has  already  un- 
dergone a  considerable  change  of  position  ;  and  the 
change  is  not  confined  to  the  shoulder,  nor  to  the 
portion  of  spine  immediately  connected  with  it.  On 
examination,  it  will  be  discovered  that  the  curva- 
ture to  the  right  in  the  upper  part  of  the  column,  is 
accompanied,  as  a  natural  consequence,  by  a  bend 
of  the  lower  part  to  the  left,  and  a  correspondent 
projection  of  the  left  hip.  It  is  perfectly  obvious, 
that  the  inclination  of  the  upper  part  of  a  flexible 
stick  to  one  side,  will  leave  the  lower  part  on  the 
other ;  and  when,  by  this  inclination,  the  vertical 
support  is  lost,  a  disposition  to  yield  at  the  curving 
points  will  continually  increase,  until  it  be  counter- 
acted by  some  other  power.  Thus  it  happens,  then, 
that  any  considerable  projection  of  the  right  shoul- 
der will  be  attended  by  a  correspondent  projection 
of  the  left  hip. 

"  The  rising  of  the  shoulder  involves  other  changes 
in  the  osseous  fabric.  For,  as  the  spinal  bones  sup- 
port the  ribs,  when  these  bones  project,  they  neces- 


242  LECTURES    ON 

sarily  push  forward  the  ribs  dependent  on  them. 
These  ribs  form  the  frame  of  the  chest,  and  of 
course  the  right  side  of  the  chest  is  projected  for- 
wards, and  causes  a  deformity  in  the  fore  part  of 
the  body.  Nor  do  the  changes  stop  here.  The 
posterior  ends  of  the  ribs  being  pushed  forwards, 
and  the  anterior  ends  being  confined  to  the  sternum 
or  breast-bone,  the  right  edge  of  the  sternum  will 
be  drawn  forwards,  and  the  left  edge  consequently 
turned  backwards.  The  fore-parts  of  the  left  ribs 
will  be  gradually  forced  inwards  or  backwards,  and 
thus  the  left  side  of  the  chest  distorted  and  con- 
tracted. 

"  I  am  aware  how  difficult  it  is  to  have  a  distinct 
notion  of  these  intricate  changes  in  the  human  ma- 
chinery, without  an  exhibition  of  the  parts  concern- 
ed in  them ;  but  it  is  my  duty  to  present  the  train 
of  phenomena  as  they  exist  in  nature  ;  and  I  think 
they  are  sufficiently  intelligible  to  excite  considera- 
tion and  inquiry. 

"  Perhaps  it  may  be  imagined,  that  the  cases  1 
have  described  are  of  rare  occurrence,  and  that  we 
have  no  occasion  to  alarm  ourselves  about  a  few 
strange  distortions,  the  consequence  of  peculiar  and 
accidental  causes.  If  such  were  in  fact  the  truth, 
I  would  not  have  occupied  your  time  with  the  mi- 
nute details  of  these  unpleasant  subjects.  Unhap- 
pily they  are  very  common.  I  feel  warranted  in  the 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       243 

assertion  already  intimated,  that  of  the  well-educated 
females  within  my  sphere  of  experience,  about  one 
half  are  affected  with  some  degree  of  distortion  of 
the  spine.  This  statement  will  not  be  thought  ex- 
aggerated when  compared  with  that  of  one  of  the 
latest  and  most  judicious  foreign  writers.  Speaking 
of  the  right,  lateral  curvature  of  the  spine,  just  de- 
scribed, he  tells  us,  '  It  is  so  common,  that  out  of 
twenty  young  girls,  who  have  attained  the  age  of 
fifteen  years,  there  are  not  two  who  do  not  present 
very  manifest  traces  of  it.' 

"  The  lateral  distortion  of  the  spine  is  almost 
wholly  confined  to  females,  and  is  scarcely  ever 
found  existing  in  the  other  sex.  The  proportion  of 
the  former  to  the  latter  is  at  least  nine  to  one.  In 
truth,  I  may  say  that  I  have  scarcely  ever  witness- 
ed a  remarkable  distortion,  of  the  kind  now  spoken 
of,  in  a  boy.  What  is  the  cause  of  the  disparity  ? 
They  are  equally  well  formed  by  nature ;  or,  if  there 
be  any  difference,  the  symmetry  of  all  parts  is  more 
perfect  in  the  female  than  in  the  male.  The  differ- 
ence in  physical  organization  results  from  a  differ- 
ence of  habits  during  the  school  education.  It  is 
not  seen  till  after  this  process  is  advanced.  The 
girl,  when  she  goes  from  school,  is,  as  we  have  be- 
fore said,  expected  to  go  home  and  remain,  at  least 
a  large  part  of  the  time,  confined  to  the  house.  As 
soon  as  the  boy  is  released,  he  begins  to  run  and 


244  LECTURES    ON 

jump  and  frolic  in  the  open  air,  and  continues  his 
sports  till  hunger  draws  him  to  his  food.  The  re- 
sult is,  that  in  him  all  the  organs  get  invigorated, 
and  the  bones  of  course  became  solid  ;  while  a  de- 
fect exists  in  the  other  proportionate  to  the  want  of 
physical  motion. 

"  A  question  may  fairly  be  asked  why  these  evils 
are  greater  now  than  formerly,  when  females  were 
equally  confined  ?  The  answer,  in  reference  to 
the  young  females  of  our  country  is,  that  they  then 
took  a  considerable  share  in  the  laborious  part  of  the 
domestic  duties  ;  now  they  are  devoted  to  literary 
occupations  of  a  nature  to  confine  the  body  and  re- 
quire considerable  efforts  of  the  mind." 

You  will  readily  see,  that  if  the  bones  are  not 
properly  formed,  they  will  be  bent  out  of  place 
much  more  easily.  And  bone  cannot  be  properly 
formed  if  the  habits  of  the  individual  are  wrong — 
if  exercise  is  neglected,  and  pure  air  is  not  breathed. 
We  can  hardly  insist  too  much  on  exercise.  The 
bones  of  men,  and  of  race  horses  during  what  is 
called  training,  are  hard  and  white  like  ivory.  These 
same  bones  will  very  soon  degenerate  where  there 
is  neglect  of  exercise.  If  the  food  be  improper  in 
quality  or  quantity,  the  blood  will  not  be  good. 
Of  course  the  bones  cannot  be  properly  formed. 
Hence,  too,  distortion  is  easily  produced. 

Neglect  of  the  skin  causes  bone  to  be  improperly 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        245 

formed.  But  you  may  ask,  what  can  the  skin 
have  to  do  with  the  bones  ?  The  worn  out,  useless 
and  pernicious  matter  of  the  system  is  thrown  out  by 
the  excretories  of  the  skin,  when  the  functions  of  the 
excretories  are  properly  performed.  The  functions 
of  the  skin  cannot  be  properly  performed,  without 
the  pores  are  kept  open  by  frequent  bathing.  Where 
this  is  neglected,  the  waste  matter  of  the  system, 
which  should  pass  off  through  the  pores,  is  thrown 
upon  the  lungs.  The  lungs  are  made  to  do  the 
work  of  the  skin.  By  this  unnatural  labor,  and  by 
means  of  the  morbific  matter  thrown  upon  the  lungs, 
they  become  diseased.  The  necessary  changes  by 
which  the  blood  becomes  perfect  cannot  be  pro- 
duced. The  blood  is  not  good,  and  of  course  the 
bones  cannot  be  properly  nourished.  They  become 
soft,  and  easily  bent  out  of  shape.  The  super- 
incumbent load  that  rests  on  the  spine  and  pelvis, 
peculiarly  dispose  these  bones  to  distortion. 

A  scrofulous  state  of  the  bones  often  induces 
distortion  ;  though  this  is  but  one  among  many 
causes  of  distortion.  Scrofula  is  at  the  present  day 
a  prevalent  and  formidable  disease ;  and  many 
causes  operate  in  its  production. 

It  will  at  once  be  seen,  that  as  all  parts  of  the 
body  are  dependent  on  the  blood  for  nutrition,  they 
cannot  be  properly  nourished  unless  the  blood  be 
good.  The  muscles  that  support  the  spine  become 


246  LECTURES    ON 

weak,  torpid  and  shrivelled.  They  cannot  support 
the  spine.  There  will  be  irregular  contractions  and 
relaxations.  The  spine  will  be  thus  distorted. 
There  are  so  many  causes  steadily  at  work  to  pro- 
duce distortion,  that  it  is  not  at  all  wonderful  that 
almost  every  third  female  we  meet  with  is  more  or 
less  crooked.  Whatever  deteriorates  the  blood, 
affects  the  muscles  and  the  bones — thus  increasing 
the  chances  of  distortion.  Impure  air  deteriorates 
the  blood.  No  blood  can  be  good  unless  vitalized 
by  pure  air.  Improper  and  innutritious  food  of 
course  affects  the  blood,  tending  to  produce  scrofula 
and  other  disorders. 

Respecting  the  causes  of  scrofula,  I  find  the 
following  sensible  remarks  in  an  essay  on  scrofula 
by  Dr.  S.  Durkee,  of  Boston,  published  in  the 
Boston  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal  : 

"  Whatever  is  calculated  to  impair  the  healthy 
tone  of  the  system,  may  lay  the  foundation  of  the 
disease.  I  have  now  under  my  care  a  young  man 
afflicted  with  scrofula,  and  in  whom  no  hereditary 
taint  can  be  traced.  He  has,  until  recently,  led  a 
sea-faring  life.  His  complexion  is  dark.  He  is 
one  of  five  children  belonging  to  the  same  family, 
none  of  whom  ever  exhibited  any  signs  of  the 
complaint ;  nor  yet  the  parents.  This  patient's 
legs  have  been  covered  at  times  with  large  crops 
of  scrofulous  ulcers,  duriner  the  last  four  or  five 

*  o 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        247 

years.  My  knowledge  of  his  habits  satisfies  me 
that  the  disease  is  chargeable  to  them. 

"  Another  case  is  that  of  a  female,  who  from 
childhood  was  the  object  of  fond  parental  regard  ; 
and  while  no  means  were  unemployed  for  the  cul- 
tivation of  her  mind,  her  physical  education  was 
comparatively  neglected,  and,  as  a  consequence, 
her  constitution,  naturally  slender,  has  been  greatly 
undermined.  For  several  years  she  was  kept  at  a 
crowded  boarding  school,  where  little  regard  was 
had  to  pure  air,  exercise  and  diet.  Her  digestive 
powers  first  became  enfeebled,  which  in  time  led 
to  a  train  of  symptoms  of  uncommon  obstinacy, 
such  as  constipation,  abdominal  tumefaction,  and 
glandular  enlargements.  I  have  long  been  ac- 
quainted with  the  family  of  which  this  young  wo- 
man is  a  member,  and  have  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  the  scrofulous  affections,  under  which  she 
suffers,  are  attributable  to  hereditary  predisposition. 
The  health-destroying  agencies  to  which  she  was 
subjected  in  early  years,  operating  slowly  and  in- 
sidiously, afford  an  explanation  of  all  that  apper- 
tains to  her  case,  so  far  as  causes  are  concerned. 

"  It  is  a  matter  of  medical  history,  made  certain 
by  the  investigations  of  Alison,  that  scrofula  pre- 
vails to  a  greater  extent  in  large  towns  and  cities, 
than  in  the  open  country.  What  is  the  reason  of 
this  difference  ?  Certainly  not  because  a  higher 


248  LECTURES    ON  ^CK?A1 

per  cent,  of  hereditary  predisposition  exists  among 
the  same  number  of  inhabitants  in  one  district  rather 
than  another,  but  because  of  the  artificial  modes  of 
life  incident  to  the  abodes  of  city  residents.    Causes 
dissimilar  in  kind,  but  the  same  in  effect,  are  con- 
tinually at  work  among  the  operatives-of  extensive 
manufactories ;  and  hence  the  prevalence  of  the 
disease  in  these   establishments.     It  were  idle  to 
dwell  on  these  causes  at  length.     Every  practical 
man  in  the  profession  is  familiar  with  them ;  and  is 
often  compelled  to  contend  with  their  influence  in 
his  efforts  to  conquer  the  disease.     Take,  for  in- 
stance, an  enlargement  of  the  lymphatic  glands  in 
the  first  stage.     If  the  patient  live  in  a  close,  con- 
taminated atmosphere,  and  on  meagre  or  unwhole- 
some fare  of  any  description,  or  if  he  be  under  the 
influence  of  any  cause  calculated  to  bring  debility 
upon  the  system,  every  exertion  to  benefit  him  will 
prove  nugatory.    Judicious  hygienic  measures  con- 
stitute the  sheet  anchor  in  the  case  ;  and  it  may  be 
laid    down    as    a   correct    proposition,  that   those 
causes  which  interrupt  the  cure,  will  produce  the 
disorder.     Scrofula  has  many  features  which  bring 
it  into  near  alliance  with  scurvy. 

"  The  digestive  apparatus  is  the  grand  laboratory 
for  preparing  the  materials  for  the  support  of  the 
animal  economy ;  and  if  the  digestive  powers  are 
subjected  to  the  influence  of  causes  which  serve  to 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  249 

debilitate  them  and  disturb  their  proper  functions, 
the  process  of  chylification,  being  a  part  of  their 
work,  will  be  partially  executed.  The  blood  will 
consequently  be  deteriorated  in  its  properties — 
will  be  less  nutritious — less  capable  of  sustaining 
and  stimulating  the  general  organization,  and  the 
vital  forces  will  be  depressed. 

"  If  by  reason  of  impure  air,  bad  food,  or  imper- 
fect digestion,  the  blood  is  degenerated  and  unfit 
for  adequate  nutrition,  the  organs  most  essential  to 
life  will  often  suffer  to  a  fatal  extent.  So  true  is 
this  fact,  that  in  the  lower  animals  strumous  affec- 
tions in  the  lungs,  mesentery,  &c.,  can  be  produced 
to  almost  any  amount,  by  withholding  a  sufficiency 
of  food,  or  by  allowing  them  that  which  is  too  rich. 
Quadrupeds  and  birds,  transferred  from  their  wild 
state  and  confined  in  menageries,  where  the  atmos- 
phere is  contaminated,  and  their  food  too  concen- 
trated in  form,  frequently  droop  and  die  with  lym- 
phatic engorgements.  The  same  causes  produce 
like  effects  in  the  human  subject.  In  large  towns 
the  children  of  the  poor  suffer  for  lack  of  healthy 
sustenance,  while  those  of  the  opulent  are  over-fed 
with  all  the  varieties  which  the  genius  of  cookery 
can  invent. 

"  Of  all  artizans  in  this  country,  shoe-makers  are 
most  liable  to  be  attacked  with  scrofula  from  arti- 
ficial causes.     The  apartments  in  which  they  labor 
17 


250  LECTURES    ON 

are  small,  and  usually  crowded ;  the  temperature  is 
raised  to  an  unhealthy  degree,  and  the  confined 
atmosphere  largely  impregnated  with  human  effluvia 
and  the  smoke  of  lamps  and  tobacco,  as  well  as 
with  the  specific  exhalation  arising  from  the  mate- 
rial manufactured.  Their  attitude,  in  leaning  with 
the  head  depressed  for  twelve  or  fourteen  hours  a 
day,  and  the  pressure  of  the  shoes  against  the  ster- 
num, occasion  a  permanent  deformity  of  the  chest 
and  crookedness  of  the  spinal  column.  These 
causes  induce  torpidity  in  the  functions  of  the 
stomach  and  intestinal  canal,  and  the  whole  diges- 
tive apparatus  is  deranged  ;  the  sanguineous  fluid 
is  depraved,  its  circulation  indolent,  and  the  powers 
of  assimilation  blunted  —  the  muscles  flaccid,  the 
countenance  pale  and  sickly,  and  the  whole  con- 
stitution atonic." 

In  this  country,  the  abundant  use  of  pork  is  doubt- 
less one  great  cause  of  scrofula.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  the  term  scrofula  comes  from  a  Greek 
word  meaning  swine  evil,  swine  swellings,  or  morbid 
tumors  to  which  swine  are  subject.  The  use  of 
fat,  be  it  ever  so  healthy  a  deposition,  has  a  ten- 
dency to  produce  disease,  because  it  is  so  difficult 
of  digestion.  But  when  mixed  with  the  scrofulous 
matter,  as  it  doubtless  often  is,  it  must  be  productive 
of  much  more  evil.  Let  no  one  suppose  that  the 
deadly  virus  of  disease  in  the  flesh  of  diseased  ani- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        251 

mals,  strumous  hogs,  &c.,  can  be  eaten  with  impu- 
nity. Sufficient  quantities  of  plain,  healthy,  nutri- 
tive food,  free  from  oils,  heating  condiments,  &cc., 
should  be  given  to  children  to  prevent  scrofula. 
Various  opinions  are  entertained  by  different  medi- 
cal men  respecting  this  dreadful  scourge  that  in- 
vades the  glands,  lungs,  bones,  &c. 

I  know  of  no  animals  afflicted  with  scrofula, 
habitually,  except  men  and  swine.  The  reason 
why  these  two  classes  of  animals  are  alone  infected 
with  this  disease  is  sufficiently  obvious.  The  habits 
of  other  animals  are  not  bad  enough  to  cause  the 
disease ;  but  those  of  men  and  swine  are  just  bad 
enough.  The  manner  in  which  swine  are  kept  in 
our  country  should  claim  the  attention  of  all  who 
use  their  flesh  as  food. 

I  trust  I  shall  be  excused  for  giving  so  vulgar  an 
animal  a  place  in  my  pages,  when  our  delicate 
females  so  often  give  it  a  place  on  their  plates.  I 
claim  none  of  that  delicacy  that  would  shun  a  dis- 
agreeable subject,  which  it  may  be  beneficial  to 
humanity  to  discuss. 

It  is  well  known  that  swine,  in  their  natural 
state,  are  very  active  animals.  The  wild  boar  of 
Germany  is  exceedingly  fleet,  and  always  active. 
Its  food,  too,  consists  of  nuts  and  fruit  principally, 
though  considered  an  omniverous  animal.  In  its 
natural  state,  it  has  the  advantages  of  pure  air, 


•252  LECTURES    ON 

good  food,  and  abundance  oi  exercise.  In  the 
artificial  life  to  which  the  animal  is  now  reduced,  it 
often  has  neither.  Swine  are  fed  on  the  most  dis- 
gusting substances — the  most  loathsome  offal. 
They  are  kept  in  narrow  pens,  without  exercise, 
and  they  breathe  the  most  horribly  offensive  atmos- 
phere continually.  Can  we  wonder  that  under 
such  circumstances  scrofula  is  developed.  Nor  is 
it  at  all  wonderful,  that  with  the  same  procuring 
causes,  man  should  be  afflicted  with  the  same  dis- 
ease, as  he  has  one  means  of  procuring  the  disorder 
that  the  hog  has  not.  Men  eat  the  flesh  of  swine, 
but  the  swine  do  not  eat  us. 

It  is  true,  distortion  of  the  spine  exists  in  many 
cases  where  scrofula  is  not  present,  yet  it  must  be 
evident  to  all  that  its  presence  always  increases  the 
evil.  The  present  method  of  training  children 
makes  it  a  matter  of  surprise  that  any  escape 
scrofula. 

Let  us  contemplate  the  infant  daughter,  and  fol- 
low her  from  childhood  to  mature  age.  In  nine 
cases  out  of  ten,  perhaps  ninety-nine  out  of  a'  hun- 
dred, the  parents,  particularly  the  mothers,  are  dis- 
eased. 

A  writer  in  the  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical 
Journal  says  : 

"  I  recently  attended  a  post  mortem  examination 
of  an  infant  who  had  died  of  scrofula.  The  me- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        253 

senteric  glands  were  a  mass  of  tubercles.  The  ap- 
petite had  been  voracious — the  stomach  had  been 
distended  till  it  was  nearly  transparent.  The  body 
was  almost  entirely  bloodless.  The  brain,  lungs 
and  pancreas  were  studded  with  tubercles.  Much 
of  the  brain  was  in  a  state  of  ramottissement.  This 
was  a  case  of  hereditary  scrofula,  evidently  from 
the  father,  showing  conclusively  that  a  subtle  virus 
may  be  communicated,  causing  this  disease,  as  well 
as  syphilis. 

"  Still,  unless  the  system  is  deeply  infected  with 
the  virus,  have  we  not  reason  to  believe  that  proper 
management  with  respect  to  diet  and  regimen,  may 
eradicate  the  taint.  I  know  a  practitioner  runs  the 
risk,  in  these  days,  of  being  dubbed  a  Grahamite,  if 
he  recommends  the  antiphlogistic  regimen  in  any 
case,  or  if  he  dare  dissent  from  the  long  received 
opinion,  that  '  animal  food  is  more  nutritive  and 
stimulating  than  vegetable  ;  that  is,  that  the  same 
quantity  of  the  former  will  make  more  and  richer 
blood,  and  will  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  digestive 
organs  for  a  longer  period,  than  the  latter.'  Now 
I,  for  one,  will  not  surrender  the  right  of  private 
judgment,  through  fear  that  I  shall  be  ranked  with 
this  or  that  class  of  real  or  supposed  fanatics. 

"  It  is  conceded  by  all,  that  meagre  diet  of  any 
kind,  has  a  tendency  to  produce  scrofula.  It  has 
been  my  lot  to  mark  the  effects  of  a  well-regulated 


254  LECTURES    ON 

vegetable  diet  in  a  number  of  cases  of  scrofula  — 
cases  of  long  standing,  and  of  a  marked  bad  char- 
acter. My  experience  in  these  cases  has  not  dem- 
onstrated that  a  mixed  diet  was  best.  I  am  not 
about  to  say  there  are  no  cases  of  a  character  to  de- 
mand animal  food.  But  in  every  case  that  has 
come  under  my  observation,  of  hereditary  or  in- 
duced scrofula,  where  a  well-regulated  vegetable 
aliment  has  been  used,  it  has  been  with  advantage. 
In  several  instances  a  decided  improvement  and  ul- 
timate cure  was  obtained  by  abstaining  even  from 
milk.  I  have  seen  some  of  the  finest  specimens  of 
athleta  who  lived  upon  an  exclusively  vegetable 
diet  —  not  even  partaking  of  milk  ;  and  I  think  I 
should  not  be  haunted  with  fears  of  diminished 
strength,  if  I  could  make  up  my  mind  to  abstain 
from  animal  food. 

"Ought  we  not  to  be  impressed  with  the  belief 
that  prophylactic  means  are  worth  infinitely  more 
than  therapeutic  ?  When  mothers  become  enlight- 
ened on  the  subject  of  physical  education  —  when 
pure  air,  exercise,  the  use  of  the  bath  and  a  proper 
attention  to  the  diet  of  children  —  shall  become  as 
common  as  the  neglect  of  these  several  particulars 
now  is,  may  we  not  hope  to  see  scrofula  decrease 
as  rapidly  as  it  has  increased  for  a  few  years  past  ? 
Would  it  not  be  profitable  to  inquire  how  far  the 
compression  which  is  exerting  its  influence  on  the 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  255 

nervous  tissues,  the  circulatory  system,  and  directly 
on  the  spinal  column,  has  an  effect  to  derange  the 
normal  functions  of  the  system,  and  to  produce 
scrofula  ? " 

The  child  at  birth  is  made  the  recipient  of 
unhealthy  nourishment.  There  are  many  causes 
which  combine  to  make  the  mother's  milk  unhealthy. 
The  functions  of  the  whole  system  are  depraved. 
The  lying-in  chamber  is  generally  a  most  unhealthy 
place.  Pure  air  is  almost  by  common  consent  ex- 
cluded from  the  lying-in  chamber.  The  vitiated 
air  of  the  room  is  loaded  with  impure  exhalations. 
The  child  is  often  enveloped  in  the  bed  clothes,  and 
its  head  so  covered  that  it  has  but  a  poor  chance 
even  to  breathe  the  bad  air  allowed.  Its  tender 
body  is  bound  with  a  tight  swathe,  or  the  more  recent 
contrivance  of  the  elastic  band,  which,  in  many  in- 
stances, exactly  resembles  the  leg  of  a  coarse  wool- 
len footing,  is  drawn  on  to  chafe  the  tender  skin. 
Clothes  a  half  a  yard  too  long  impede,  and  indeed 
hinder  its  first  attempts  at  motion.  Bathing  is  in  a 
great  majority  of  cases  entirely  neglected.  The 
first  four  weeks  are  generally  spent  in  a  confinement 
poorly  calculated  to  make  the  child  enjoy  its  new 
mode  of  existence,  or  insure  its  continuance  in  it. 

To  an  unreflecting  mind,  it  may  seem  strange 
that  in  many  situations  half  the  children  die  before 
attaining  maturity.  It  is  stated  that  of  1000  chil- 


256  LECTURES    ON 

dren  born  in  London,  650  die  before  ten  years  of 
age.  It  is  stated  by  Combe,  that  "  one  hundred 
years  ago,  when  the  pauper  infants  of  London  were 
received  and  brought  up  in  the  work-houses,  amid 
impure  air,  crowding,  and  want  of  proper  food,  not 
above  1  in  24  lived  to  be  a  year  old ;  so  that  out 
of  2800  received  into  them,  2690  died  yearly.  But 
when  the  conditions  of  health  came  to  be  better 
understood,  and  an  act  of  Parliament  was  obtained, 
obliging  the  parish  officers  to  send  the  infants  to 
nurse  in  the  country,  this  frightful  mortality  was 
reduced  to  450,  instead  of  upwards  of  2000." 

Of  the  alarming  injustice  done  the  female  frame, 
from  a  very  tender  age,  we  are  all  aware,  or  might 
be,  if  we  will  open  our  eyes.  It  is  stated  by  Dr. 
John  Bell,  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  our  age, 
"  that  in  ten  females  free  from  disease,  about  eigh- 
teen or  twenty  years  of  age,  the  quantity  of  air 
inspired  and  expired  averaged  about  three  pints  and 
a  half,  whilst  in  young  men  of  the  same  age  it  was 
found  to  amount  to  six  pints — an  alarming  contrast, 
after  allowing  for  the  natural  difference  in  the  size 
of  the  chest."  How  deep  the  guilt  of  that  mother 
who  compresses  the  tender  frame  of  her  infant 
daughter,  cramping  the  chest,  distorting  the  spine, 
obliterating  much  of  the  circulation,  compressing 
the  lungs,  and  producing  misery  that  it  would  take 
a  volume  to  describe  in  all  its  details. 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  257 

With  boys,  much  of  the  injustice  of  the  nursery 
ceases  as  they  grow  older.  They  are  allowed  to 
mix  in  out-door  sports  and  active  exercise.  Free 
circulation  and  breathing  pure  air  make  them  com- 
paratively robust  and  healthy.  Not  so  with  girls. 
They  are  confined  to  the  school  room,  the  piano, 
and  often  to  embroidery.  They  are  fed  on  delica- 
cies, pies,  pastry,  &c.  Take  the  hardiest  animal 
in  the  world — the  dog,  the  bear,  or  the  lion,  and 
rear  him  as  are  our  young  ladies,  and  it  would  ruin 
his  constitution.  Do  we  wonder  at  the  sufferings 
and  ill  health  of  the  daughters  of  our  land,  when  all 
is  wrong  with  them  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave  ? 

With  chest  deformed,  spine  and  pelvis  distorted, 
and  every  organ  and  tissue  of  the  body  imperfectly 
nourished,  can  we  expect  woman  to  become  a 
mother  without  indescribable  anguHh  ?  Or  can  we 
expect  her  offspring  to  live  out  half  the  days  al- 
lotted to  man  ? 

Distortion  of  the  spine  is  vastly  more  common 
than  many  suppose.  Dr.  Warren  of  Boston  says, 
"  I  feel  warranted  in  the  assertion,  that  of  the  well 
educated  females  within  my  sphere  of  experience, 
about  one  half  are  affected  with  some  degree  of 
distortion  of  the  spine."  Such  a  statement,  from  a 
man  of  such  enlarged  experience  and  great  skill  as 
Dr.  Warren,  should  alarm  us  exceedingly. 

La  Chaise,  in  his  work  on  Curvatures  of  the 


258  LECTURES    ON 

Vertebral  Column,  when  speaking  of  lateral  distor- 
tion, expresses  his  belief  that  "  out  of  twenty  young 
girls  who  have  reached  their  fifteenth  year,  there 
are  not  two  who  do  not  exhibit  very  manifest  traces 
of  it."  Dr.  Forbes  says,  "  We  lately  visited  in  a 
large  town  a  boarding  school  containing  forty  girls, 
and  we  learned  on  close  and  accurate  inquiry,  that 
there  was  not  one  of  the  girls  who  had  been  at  the 
school  two  years,  (and  the  majority  had  been  as 
long,)  that  was  not  more  or  less  crooked." 

This  is  truly  a  lamentable,  a  deplorable  picture 
of  society.  Is  it  necessary  that  this  state  of  things 
should  exist  ?  If  so,  why  are  not  animals  thus  dis- 
eased ?  The  lambs  that  sport  in  our  fields  without 
stays  or  braces,  with  natural  food,  and  water  for 
their  drink,  have  no  spinal  distortion,  and  no  scrofu- 
lous bones.  Btft  the  confinement,  and  compression, 
and  impure  air,  and  improper  food  of  females,  are 
enough  to  produce  both  these  evils,  and  many  more. 
It  is  much  more  wonderful  that  females  suffer  so 
little,  than  that  they  suffer  so  much.  Besides  the 
abuses  to  which  they  are  subjected,  they  are  born 
with  deteriorated  constitutions,  and  often  the  whole 
system  is  infected  with  scrofula  and  other  diseases 
"before  birth. 

I  do  not  mean  to  give  the  idea  that  scrofula  causes 
all  the  spinal  distortions.  By  no  means.  But  it 
always  aggravates  distortion  when  it  has  invaded 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       259 

the  bones.  There  are  cases  of  great  suffering  and 
disease  from  an  affection  of  the  medulla  spinalis,  and 
the  nerves  which  proceed  from  it,  independent  of 
distortion.  Abuse  of  the  nervous  system,  either  by 
solitary  or  social  licentiousness,  causes  spinal  dis- 
ease of  a  terrible  character.  In  spinal  disease  the 
injury  often  is  threefold.  First,  the  mechanical 
pressure  exerted  by  the  distorted  spine  upon  the 
nerves ;  secondly,  the  morbific  influence  that  has 
caused  the  distortion  ;  and  thirdly,  often  an  amount 
of  nervous  abuse  that  very  greatly  aggravates  every 
other  evil. 

I  have  read  much  on  spinal  diseases  and  the 
mode  of  cure,  and  I  feel  that  there  is  hope  even  in 
very  bad  cases.  It  will  be  evident  to  all  that  those 
hurtful  influences  that  have  produced  the  disorder 
must  be  removed.  Strict  attention  should  be  paid 
to  hygienic  rules  in  eating,  drinking,  dressing,  sleep- 
ing, air,  exercise,  bathing,  &c. 

Unless  proper  food  be  eaten  at  proper  times  and 
in  proper  quantities,  we  cannot  expect  good  blood. 
The  best  regulated  diet  will  avail  little  if  compres- 
sion is  exerting  its  baneful  influence.  Again,  if  there 
be  no  compression,  if  pure  air  be  not  breathed  and 
cleanliness  attended  to,  we  shall  have  disastrous  re- 
sults. 

The  means  for  the  prevention  and  cure  of  spinal 
diseases  and  distortions  are  the  same.  Dr.  John 


260  LECTURES   ON 

Bell  says,  "  Regular  and  varied  exercise  in  the  open 
air,  and  that  systematic  kind  by  gymnastics,  and 
good  nourishing  food,  are  the  chief  means  for  ac- 
complishing this  end.  A  perseverance  in  these, 
for  a  length  of  time,  has  been  followed  by  a  cure  in 
cases  of  a  most  discouraging  nature."  Speaking  of 
those  who  are  in  quest  of  health  and  strength,  he 
says,  "  To  attain  this  end,  no  bitter,  nor  tonic,  nor 
cordial,  derived  from  the  shops,  no  fermented,  and 
still  less  alcoholic  liquor  can  be  regularly  taken.  On 
the  contrary,  a  long  perseverance  in  their  use  will 
be  found  eminently  detrimental  both  to  health  and 
beauty.  The  only  means  of  permanent  restoration 
of  the  exhausted  economy  and  feeble  frame,  and  de- 
ficiency of  contour,  are  plain  nourishing  food,  free 
exercise  in  the  open  air,  regular  occupations,  tran- 
quillity of  mind,  and  a  proper  allotment  of  time  for 
sleep." 


LECTURE  XIV. 

EDUCATION. 


VARIOUS  terms  have  been  used  to  characterize 
our  age.  It  has  been  called  the  "  excital  age,"  the 
"  mechanical  age,"  &tc.,  but  it  seems  to  me  to  be  the 
age  of  discovery.  Great  truths,  fastened  by  golden 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       261 

links  to  the  throne  of  God,  are  thrown  world  wide, 
to  be  gathered  up  by  mortals.  Men  are  needed  to 
present  these  truths  to  the  world.  The  way-farers 
are  too  busy  to  heed  them.  It  is  a  hard  thing  for 
these  to  cry  truth  in  the  market  places ;  but  all 
things,  I  had  well  nigh  said,  are  sold  in  the  sham- 
bles in  our  age. 

The  Divine  Providence  gives  great  minds  to  our 
world  to  discover  truth  to  meet  out  necessities. 
But  there  is  so  much  simulation,  so  many  errors 
that  only  gain  currency  by  counterfeiting  truth,  that 
men  are  cautious.  This  is  well ;  it  brings  out  the 
energies  of  the  apostles  of  truth.  They  are  strength- 
ened by  hardships,  and  inattention,  and  neglect. 
Like  the  infants  of  savages,  none  but  the  hardiest 
survive  the  hardships  of  their  lot.  They  get  "  not 
what  they  wish,  but  what  they  want"  in  their  in- 
tercourse with  their  fellow  men. 

I  have  sometimes  thought  inattention  more  pain- 
ful to  the  philanthropist  than  contention.  If  men 
will  think  enough  to  quarrel  wjth  truth,  they  are 
coming.  The  mischief  is,  men  do  not  think,  as 
a  mass.  They  appoint  some  one,  if  not  by  vote,  at 
least  tacitly,  to  do  their  thinking  ;  and  they  thank- 
fully receive  ready  made  dogmas,  and  perhaps  pay 
for  them. 

With  all  deference  to  our  very  wise  world,  I  am 
inclined  to  think  that  the  word  education  is  not  un- 
derstood. 


262  LECTURES    ON 

Some  years  ago,  a  friend  made  me  a  present  of  a 
beautiful  ice  plant.  I  immediately  set  about  culti- 
vating it  in  such  a  manner  as  would  insure  the 
largest  amount  of  leaves  and  blossoms.  I  succeed- 
ed. It  was  the  admired  of  all  admirers  ;  but  "  pass- 
ing away"  was  written  on  it.  I  had  educated  it 
to  death.  Such  is  the  course  pursued  with  our 
children.  Those  of  you  who  know  my  labors  in 
the  cause  of  physical  education,  will  not  expect  me 
to  separate  physical  from  intellectual  culture  in  my 
remarks.  "  What  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not 
man  put  asunder." 

I  find  so  many  more  valuable  thoughts  on  the 
subject  of  education  than  my  own,  that  I  feel  bound 
to  bring  them  before  you.  The  following  thoughts 
from  the  Common  School  Journal,  that  able  organ  of 
truth,  which  is,  or  ought  to  be,  the  boast  of  Massa- 
chusetts, are  beautifully  true : 

"  Physical  education  is  not  only  of  great  impor- 
tance on  its  own  account,  but,  in  a  certain  sense,  it 
seems  to  be  invested  with  the  additional  importance 
of  both  intellectual  and  moral ;  because,  although 
we  have  frequent  proofs  that  there  may  be  a  hu- 
man body  without  a  soul ;  yet,  under  our  present 
earthly  conditions  of  existence,  there  cannot  be  a 
human  soul  without  a  body.  The  statue  must  lie 
prostrate,  without  a  pedestal ;  and,  in  this  sense, 
the  pedestal  is  as  important  as  the  statue. 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  263 

"  The  present  generation  is  suffering  incalcula- 
bly under  an  ignorance  of  physical  education.  It 
is  striving  to  increase  the  number  of  pleasurable 
sensations,  without  any  knowledge  of  the  great  laws 
of  health  and  life,  and  thus  defeats  its  own  object. 
The  sexes,  respectively,  are  deteriorating  from  their 
fathers,  and  especially  from  their  mothers,  in  con- 
stitutional stamina.  The  fifteen  millions  of  the 
United  States,  at  the  present  day,  are  by  no  means 
five  times  the  three  millions  of  the  revolutionary 
era.  Were  this  degeneracy  attributable  to  mother 
Nature,  we  should  compare  her  to  a  fraudulent 
manufacturer,  who,  having  established  his  name  in 
the  market  for  the  excellence  of  his  fabrics,  should 
avail  himself  of  his  reputation  to  palm  off  subse- 
quent bales  or  packages,  with  the  same  stamp,  or 
ear-mark,  but  of  meaner  quality.  Thus  it  is  with 
the  present  race,  as  compared  with  their  ancestors ; 
short  in  length,  deficient  in  size  and  weight,  and 
sleazy  in  texture.  The  activity  and  boldness  of  the 
sanguine  temperament,  and  the  enduring  nature  of 
the  fibrous,  which  belonged  to  the  olden  time,  are 
succeeded  by  the  weak  refinements  of  the  nervous, 
and  the  lolling,  lackadaisical,  fashionable  sentimen- 
tality of  the  lymphatic.  The  old  hearts  of  oak  are 
gone.  Society  is  suffering  under  a  curvature  of  the 
spine.  If  deterioration  holds  on,  at  its  present  rate, 
especially  in  our  cities,  we  shall  soon  be  a  bed-rid 


264  LECTURES    ON 

people.     There  will  be  a  land  of  ghosts  and  shad- 
ows this  side  of  Acheron  and  the  Elysian  fields. 
Where   are   the  young  men,   and,    emphatically, 
where  are  the  young  women,  who  promise  a  green 
and  vigorous  age  at  seventy  ?     The  sweat  and  toil 
of  the  field  and  of  the  household  are  despised,  and 
no  substitute  is  provided  for  these  invigorating  ex- 
ercises.    Even  professed  connoisseurs,  who  lounge 
and  dawdle  in  the   galleries  of  art,  and  labor  to 
express  their  weak  rapture  at  the  Jove-like  stature 
and  sublime  strength  of  Hercules,  or  at  the  majes- 
tic figure   of  Venus,  beneath  whose  ample   zone 
there  resides  the  energy  which  prevents  grace  from 
degenerating  into  weakness, — even  they  will  belie, 
in  dress  and  contour,  all  the  power  and  beauty  they 
profess  to  admire.     There  is  a  general  effeminacy 
in  our  modes  of  life,  as  compared  with  the  indurat- 
ing exposures  of  our  ancestors.     Our  double-win- 
dows ;  our  air-tight  houses  ;  our  heated  and  un ven- 
tilated apartments,  from  nursery  to  sleeping  room 
and  church  ;  the  multitude  of  our  garments  of  fur, 
and  down,  and  woollen,  numerous  as  the  integu- 
ments  around    an   Egyptian    mummy, — beneath 
which  we  shrink,  and  cower,  and  hide  ourselves 
from  our  best  friend,  the  north-west  wind ;  our  car- 
riages in  which  we  ride  when  we  should  be  on  foot ; 
— all  these  enervating  usages,  without  any  equiva- 
lent of  exercise  or  exposure,  are  slackening  the 


ANATOMY   AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  265 

whole  machinery  of  life.  More  weakly  children 
are  born  than  under  the  vigorous  customs  and  hardy 
life  of  our  fathers ;  and,  what  is  still  more  signifi- 
cant, a  far  greater  proportion  of  these  puny  chil- 
dren, under  our  tender  and  delicate  nursing,  are 
reared,  than  was  formerly  done.  A  weak  cohesion 
still  exists  in  many  a  thread  of  life,  which,  under 
the  rough  handling  of  former  times,  would  have 
been  snapped.  Amid  hardship  and  exposure,  the 
young  were  toughened  or  destroyed.  Nature  pass- 
ed round  among  them,  as  a  gardener  among  his 
plants,  and  weeded  out  the  blasted  and  mildewed. 
She  shook  the  tree  till  the  sickly  fruits  fell  off.  She 
did  not  preserve  these  as  the  stock  from  which  to 
produce  the  still  more  degraded  fruits  of  a  second 
season.  But,  under  the  modern  hot-house  system, 
the  puny  and  feeble  are  saved.  They  grow  up 
without  strength,  passing  from  the  weakness  of 
childhood  to  that  of  age,  without  taking  the  vigor  of 
manhood  in  their  course.  By  the  various  applian- 
ces of  art,  indeed,  the  stooping  frame  can  be  kept 
upright,  and  the  shrunken  be  rounded  out  into  the 
semblance  of  humanity.  But  these  cheats  give  no 
internal,  organic  force.  Though  the  arts  of  bolster- 
ing up  the  human  figure,  and  of  giving  to  its  un- 
sightly angles  the  curvilinear  forms  of  grace,  should 
grow  into  a  science,  and  its  practice  should  be  the 
most  lucrative  of  professions,  yet  not  one  element 
18 


266  LECTURES    ON 

of  genuine  beauty  or  dignity  will  be  thereby  gained. 
Such  arts  can  never  bestow  elasticity  and  vigor  upon 
the  frame,  nor  suffuse  'the  human  face  divine* 
with  the  roseate  hues  of  health.  The  complexion 
will  still  be  wan,  the  pulse  feeble,  the  motions  lan- 
guid. The  eye  will  have  no  fire.  The  imagina- 
tion will  lose  its  power  to  turn  all  light  into  rain- 
bows. The  intellect  will  never  be  sufficiently 
expanded  to  receive  a  system  of  truths ;  and  single 
truths  cut  out  from  their  connections,  and  adopted 
without  reference  to  kindred  truths,  always  mislead. 
The  affections  will  fall,  like  Lucifer,  from  the 
upper,  to  fasten  upon  objects  in  the  nether  sphere. 
In  a  word,  the  forces  of  the  soul  will  retreat  from 
the  fore-head  to  the  hind-head,  and  the  brow,  that 
'  dome  of  thought  and  palace  of  the  soul,'  will  be 
narrow  and  '  villanously  low  ; '  for  it  is  here  that 
Nature  sets  her  signet,  and  stamps  her  child  a  phi- 
losopher or  a  cretin.  Here  she  will  not  suffer  her 
signatures  to  be  counterfeited,  for  neither  tailors  nor 
mantua-makers  can  insert  their  cork  or  padding 
beneath  the  tables  of  the  skull." 

Education  means  to  form  the  manners,  to  instruct, 
to  nurture,  &c.  But  the  received  definition  seems 
to  relate  principally  to  the  mere  memorizing  of 
words  at  school.  A  good  definition  of  education  is 
given  by  a  recent  writer : 

"  The  highest  object  of  education  is  that  of  form- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        267 

ing  the  mind  and  character  to  every  thing  that  is 
manly  and  useful,  developing  the  physical  powers 
in  their  highest  perfection,  and  seeking  a  correspon- 
dent development  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  man  ; 
preparing  men  for  the  practical  business  of  life ;  to 
provide  for  their  own  subsistence  and  welfare,  and 
the  subsistence  and  welfare  of  others  ;  to  advance 
civilization ;  to  increase  the  wealth  of  the  commu- 
nity ;  to  adorn  and  embellish  society  by  all  the  arts 
that  ingenuity  can  invent,  and  to  contribute  to  the 
general  comfort,  to  multiply  and  extend  the  means 
of  enjoyment  and  improvement,  and  further  the 
progress  of  mankind  in  all  that  is  useful  and  good." 
We  hear  of  young  ladies  who  have  "finished 
their  education ! "  that  is,  they  are  just  out  of  a 
boarding  school,  where  perhaps  some  six  or  eight 
were  crowded  into  one  apartment  at  night,  like  so 
many  prisoners.  Are  their  bodies  developed  in  a 
healthy  manner?  Are  they  hardy  and  robust? 
Can  they  engage  in  rural  sports  or  labors  with  ease, 
comfort,  and  indeed  high  enjoyment?  Are  their 
minds  disciplined  and  strengthened?  Can  they 
think  deeply,  closely  and  rationally  on  any  given 
subject,  and  write  out  their  thoughts  ?  Will  a  work 
on  metaphysics  give  them  more  pleasure  than  a 
work  of  fiction,  addressed  to  their  feelings  ?  I  will 
endeavor  to  answer  each  of  these  questions  accord- 
ing to  truth. 


268  LECTURES    ON 

The  first  three  questions  may  be  ably  answered 
by  the  following  quotations  from  Dr.  Warren's  able 
lecture  on  the  importance  of  physical  education,  de- 
livered before  the  American  Institute. 

"  Action  is  the  object  for  which  organization  was 
created.  If  the  organs  are  allowed  to  remain  inac- 
tive, the  channels  of  life  become  clogged,  and  the 
functions,  and  even  the  structure,  get  impaired. 
Young  animals  are  filled  with  the  desire  of  motion, 
in  order  that  the  fluids  of  the  body  may  be  forced 
rapidly  through  their  tubes,  the  solids  thus  elonga- 
ted and  enlarged,  and  every  part  gradually  and  fully 
developed. 

"  The  immediate  consequences  of  action  on  the 
bodily  frame  are  familiar  and  visible  to  daily  expe- 
rience. Observe  the  sinewy  arm  of  the  mechanic. 
The  muscles  are  large  and  distinct ;  and  when  put  in 
motion,  they  become  as  hard  as  wood,  and  as  strong 
as  iron.  Notice  those  who  are  accustomed  to  carry 
considerable  weights  on  the  head.  The  joints  of 
the  lower  limbs  are  close-set  and  unyielding ;  the 
frame  perfectly  erect,  and  the  attitude  commanding. 
In  the  cultivator  of  the  soil,  though  the  form  may 
be  vitiated  by  neglect,  you  may  observe  that  the 
appearance  of  every  part  is  healthful,  vigorous,  and 
well  fitted  for  labor. 

"  While  all  of  us  are  desirous  of  possessing  the 
excellent  qualities  of  strength,  hardiness  and  beauty, 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  269 

how  defective  are  our  systems  of  education  in  the 
means  of  acquiring  them  !  In  the  present  state  of 
civilization,  a  child,  soon  after  it  can  walk,  is  sent 
to  school ;  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  learning, 
as  to  relieve  its  parents  of  the  trouble  of  superin- 
tending its  early  movements.  As  he  grows  older, 
the  same  plan  is  incessantly  pursued  and  improved 
on,  till  a  large  part  of  his  time  is  passed  in  sedentary 
pursuits  and  in  crowded  rooms.  In  the  short  inter- 
vals of  mental  occupation,  the  boy  is  allowed  to  fol- 
low the  bent  of  his  inclinations,  and  seeks  in  play 
that  exercise  which  nature  imperiously  demands. 
The  development  of  his  system,  though  not  what 
it  was  destined  to  be,  is  attained  in  a  certain  way ; 
and  he  is  exempted  from  some  of  the  evils  which 
fall  heavily  on  the  other  sex. 

"  The  female,  at  an  early  age,  is  discouraged  from 
activity,  as  unbecoming  her  sex,  and  is  taught  to 
pass  her  leisure  hours  in  a  state  of  quietude  at  home. 
The  effects  of  this  habit  have  been  already  spoken 
of  in  general  terms ;  and  I  would  now  point  out  some 
of  its  results  in  a  specific  manner. 

"  In  the  course  of  my  observations,  I  have  been 
able  to  satisfy  myself  that  about  half  the  young  fe- 
males brought  up  as  they  are  at  present,  undergo 
some  visible  and  obvious  change  of  structure ;  that 
a  considerable  number  are  the  subjects  of  great  and 
permanent  deviations ;  and  that  not  a  few  entirely 


270  LECTURES    ON 

lose  their  health  from  the  manner  in  which  they  are 
reared." 

There  is  a  natural  joyousness  in  children,  when 
they  are  not  broken  by  disease,  the  same  as  in  the 
young  of  all  animals.  This  natural  playfulness,  if 
indulged,  insures  to  a  great  extent  the  proper  de- 
velopment of  their  frames.  But  they  are  cramped 
and  confined  every  way,  especially  females.  Their 
dress  makes  it  even  dangerous  to  exercise ;  and  then 
if  they  go  out  of  their  measured  pace,  they  are 
checked,  and  told  that  such  things  are  very  im- 
proper for  a  little  girl ;  and  perhaps  the  names  romp, 
or  "  torn-boy "  are  added,  to  effectually  cure  the 
child  of  a  disposition  to  healthful  exercise.  For  six 
hours  a  day  children  must  be  confined  in  our  prisons 
called  schools ;  but  then  boys  make  partial  amends 
for  this ;  but  girls  are  prisoners  for  life.  With  such 
an  education  for  soul  and  body  as  our  females  re- 
ceive, the  law  may  well  class  women  with  infants, 
minors  and  idiots,  as  it  does.  And  yet,  under  all 
her  disabilities,  there  are  gleams  of  intelligence  to 
be  found  even  among  us,  that  give  promise  of  a 
brighter  day,  when  men  and  women  shall  under- 
stand all  the  laws  that  govern  body  and  mind,  and 
act  in  accordance  with  them. 

It  is  painful  to  me  to  be  obliged  to  present  such 
answers  to  these  questions,  but  every  day's  observa- 
tion confirms  their  truth.  We  see  ill  health  and  all 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       271 

its  train  of  evils  on  every  hand.  I  have  shown  yon 
in  these  pages  that  the  miseries  of  our  miserable 
race  commence  even  before  birth.  Children  live,  if 
live  they  can,  through  the  errors  and  ignorance  that 
surround  the  nursery,  and  then  they  are  sent  with 
the  brain  all  unformed  to  our  schools,  which  are 
nurseries  of  disease.  The  females,  surrounded  by 
all  the  disadvantages  that  custom  heaps  upon  them, 
grow  up  feeble  and  frail.  Let  us  contemplate  one 
of  these  fair  daughters  when  she  first  sustains  the 
relation  of  a  wife  and  a  mother. 

A  year  since  she  was  led  to  the  altar,  a  white 
robed  vision  of  loveliness.  Alas  !  the  worm  was 
even  then  in  the  bud,  and  her  husband  and  friends 
are  soon  called  to  weep  over  the  grave  of  buried 
hopes.  "  After  life's  fitful  fever  she  sleeps  well." 
But  did  God  intend  that  this  misery  should  be  the 
portion  of  his  creatures  ?  Did  he  intend  that  the 
marriage  relation,  his  own  divine  institution,  should 
be  the  prelude  to  sufferings  that  no  pen  can  de- 
scribe, and  that  often  end  in  the  death  of  one  or  both 
of  the  beloved  beings  on  whom  the  friends  hang 
with  souls  full  of  anguish  and  love  ? 

We  return  again  to  the  questions,  Has  our  present 
system  of  education  a  tendency  to  strengthen  the 
mind,  to  make  deep  and  rational  thinkers  ?  The 
vast  demand  for  fictitious  writings  would  alone  an- 
swer these  questions.  Is  the  philosopher  as  well 


272  LECTUHES    ON 

understood  and  as  much  honored  by  the  mass  as  the 
writer  of  fictions,  puerile  though  innocent  ? 

I  do  not  ask  for  the  same  education  for  woman 
that  man  receives.  I  do  not  wish  to  leave  my  sub- 
ject to  enter  into  an  argument  about  the  equality  of 
the  sexes.  I  know  full  well,  as  woman  is  educated 
and  enslaved  by  circumstances,  that  she  is  not  equal 
to  man.  Whether  she  would  be  in  a  better  state  of 
things,  I  stop  not  to  inquire. 

That  there  will  always  be  a  dissimilarity  between 
the  sexes,  whether  their  education  be  the  same  or 
different,  I  think  no  one  will  deny.  But  dissimilar- 
ity is  no  proof  of  inferiority.  Man  has  more  of  in- 
tellect, woman  more  of  affection.  But  I  have  yet 
to  learn  that  wisdom  is  superior  to  love. 

For  the  sake  of  the  race,  I  ask  that  all  be  done 
for  woman  that  can  be  done,  for  it  is  an  awful 
truth  that  fools  are  the  mothers  of  fools.  For 
myself,  I  know  that  I  am  not  a  shadow  of 
what  I  might  have  been  had  I  been  rightly  edu- 
cated— educated  with  wise  reference  to  soul  and 
body.  I  am  a  crushed  wreck,  a  miserable  remnant 
of  humanity  ;  and  knowing  the  disabilities  under 
which  I  labor,  I  can  plead  for  children. 

My  mind  takes  cognizance  of  a  few  truths  ;  but 
had  it  not  been  broken  by  disease,  I  might  have 
bathed  in  the  ocean  of  truth,  instead  of  catching 
drops  of  spray.  But  this  is  a  heart  sickening  sub- 
ject, and  I  leave  it. 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        273 

I  am  not  one  of  those  who  charge  man  with  in- 
justice to  woman.  Man  as  man  is  no  more  unjust 
to  woman  than  he  is  to  himself.  Both  are  the 
slaves  of  circumstances. 

There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind,  that  society,  as  it 
is,  is  radically  and  fundamentally  wrong ;  but  we 
must  make  the  best  of  it.  Children  ought  to  be 
under  the  care  of  those  who  have  an  attraction  for 
the  care  and  education  of  the  young.  Gold  never 
bought  affection. 

Confinement  and  impure  air  are  not  the  only  evils 
of  our  schools  ;  and  we  may  well  expect  to  ask  in 
vain  for  pure  air  for  our  schools,  when  the  wisdom 
of  our  state  legislature  is  not  sufficient  to  insure  a 
supply  of  pure  air.  I  have  just  come  from  the  state 
house  in  Boston,  and  I  there  saw  our  senators  and 
representatives  deliberating  amid  an  atmosphere  so 
impure  and  disgusting,  that  it  not  only  causes  much 
present  discomfort,  but  must  very  much  shorten  life. 
One  of  the  representatives  remarked  to  me  that  he 
"  knew  of  nothing  that  he  would  more  gladly  pur- 
chase than  fresh  air."  But  such  is  the  state  of  ig- 
norance and  inattention  on  the  subject,  that  a  few 
who  feel  the  importance  of  breathing  pure  air,  do 
not  hazard  the  expression  of  an  opinion  respecting 
the  advantages  of  ventilation. 

The  evil  which  I  am  now  about  to  mention  I 
charge  upon  community.  It  is  educating  our  chil- 


274  LECTURES    ON 

dren  as  Americans  do  every  thing  else,  in  a  hurry. 
We  live  in  a  hurry,  we  eat,  drink,  walk  and  think, 
if  we  have  time  to  think  at  all,  in  a  hurry.  It  is 
the  vanity  of  parents  that  leads  to  the  destruction 
of  their  children.  Infant  schools  are  such  a  mon- 
strosity, that  is,  where  the  brain  of  the  child  is 
forced,  as  we  often  see,  that  they  deserve  indictment 
as  much  as  many  other  crimes  that  spring  from  igno- 
rance and  pride. 

The  brain  of  the  child,  according  to  Meckel,  is 
not  formed  in  all  its  parts  till  the  seventh  year. 
This  delicate  unformed  organ  is  subjected  to  such 
excitement  in  our  schools,  that  it  is  diseased,  and  the 
whole  body  with  it  —  and  often  insanity  is  caused. 
Dr.  Pierce,  a  man  of  whom  Philadelphia  ought  to 
be  proud,  says  "  that  undue  excitement  is  not 
only  injurious  to  the  brain  as  an  organ  of  the  body, 
but  also  deranges  its  functions,  producing  various 
diseases  of  the  system,  and  oftentimes  insanity." 
He  says  farther,  "  I  shall  endeavor  to  show  that  the 
course  pursued  in  our  schools  in  regard  to  the  edu- 
cation of  children,  has  this  injurious  tendency,  and 
entirely  fails  of  the  object  for  which  it  was  intended. 
It  is  generally  known  that  clever  children  are  sel- 
dom clever  men.  The  brain  is  exhausted  by  over- 
culture,  and  the  parents'  vanity  is  satisfied  by  show- 
ing off  a  very  forward  or  bright  child  at  the  expense 
of  health,  life  and  intellect.  Parents  see  no  con- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       275 

nection  between  the  unnatural  excitement  of  the 
partially  formed  brain  of  their  child,  and  dropsy  of 
the  brain,  various  nervous  disorders,  and  that  imbe- 
cility which  is  the  fate  of  their  children  in  after  years. 
When  parents  lament  that  their  children  are  dull, 
poor  scholars,  and  that  no  force  can  make  them 
study  when  they  are  bright  and  active  for  play  and 
mischief,  I  rejoice.  Happy  is  the  child  who  can- 
not be  broken  into  an  intellectual  drudge,  who  can- 
not be  excited  to  preternatural  exertion  of  the  mind, 
who  will  not  submit  to  be  crammed  with  intellectual 
food,  as  fowls  are  crammed,  fattened  and  diseased 
for  a  market.  Education  is  powerful  for  good  or 
evil.  The  brain  and  nervous  system,  the  body  and 
mind  of  the  child,  are  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  de- 
stroyed by  the  unnatural  training.  Why  is  it  that 
great  men  and  great  women  are  scarce  ?  Do  you 
suppose  that  only  one  great  soul  is  created  in  a  cen- 
tury ?  or  do  you  suppose  the  manifestations  of  mind 
are  dependent  on  the  organization  of  the  body,  and 
that  parents  and  teachers,  and  the  false  and  unnatu- 
ral state  of  society,  by  diseasing  the  body  and  over- 
tasking the  minds  of  our  youth,  produce  those  apol- 
ogies for  men  and  women  with  which  our  world  is 
cumbered  ?  They  strangle  and  suffocate  greatness 
in  its  earliest  years.  Do  not  think  I  have  finished 
my  catalogue  of  evils.  A  child  may  grow  up  amid 
impure  air  and  confinement,  and  over-culture,  weak, 


276  LECTURES    ON 

feeble  and  irritable,  it  is  true,  but  if  he  is  rightly  gov- 
erned, all  the  mischief  that  could  be  done  him  is  not 
accomplished.  If  the  moral  atmosphere  he  breathes 
is  love,  the  child  is  not  wholly  ruined.  But  how 
many  teachers  suppose  that  it  is  improper  to  treat 
children  kindly  and  familiarly  !  They  suppose  that 
their  dignity  would  be  compromised  by  such  a 
course.  They  do  not  say,  "  John,  or  Mary,  will 
you  have  the  goodness  to  do  such  a  thing,  or  please 
attend  now  to  your  studies."  But,  "  John,  study 
your  book ;  do  n't  let  me  see  you  gazing  about.  If 
I  see  you  laugh  again,  I  '11  give  you  something  to 
laugh  for."  These  are  little  things,  but  straws  show 
the  way  of  the  wind.  I  know  there  are  kind  teach- 
ers who  do  not  for  ever  make  a  show  of  authority. 
There  are  those  who  are  not  hirelings,  for  their 
hearts  are  in  their  work.  These  will  not  be  hurt 
by  my  remarks.  I  have  heard  a  teacher  say  that 
her  scholars  loved  her  dearly,  though  she  scolded 
and  whipped  them.  This  fact  speaks  well  for  the 
children ;  but  the  fount  of  affection  runs  dry  after  a 
time ;  and  many  an  impatient,  unlovely  man  had  his 
temper  ruined  at  school,  and  looks  back  to  Mrs. 
Birch  with  feelings  that  I  should  not  like  to  have 
cherished  towards  me. 

The  government  of  schools  seems  to  me  as  rad- 
ically wrong  as  the  other  circumstances  that  sur- 
round them.  The  motive  power  of  all  teachers 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        277 

should  be  love.  They  should  have  an  attraction 
for  teaching.  They  should  love  truth,  and  love  to 
communicate  it.  I  know  many  say  children  can- 
not be  governed  by  love.  Have  those  who  assert 
this  ever  made  the  trial  ?  I  know  the  natures  of 
even  young  children  are  terribly  perverted  by  abuse. 
When  all  is  wrong  at  home  with  children,  the 
teacher's  labor  is  very  much  increased.  But  the 
superiority  of  love  to  brute  force  has  not  been  suf- 
ficiently tested  in  our  schools.  Love  is  power,  al- 
ways. It  may  not  give  us  all  power  over  a  per- 
verted and  hardened  mind,  but  it  gives  much.  God 
is  omnipotent,  and  he  is  love. 

I  have  had  much  experience  in  teaching,  and  I 
wish  no  power  over  pupils  that  affection  will  not 
give  me.  I  have  had  lads  placed  under  my  care 
that  neither  parents  nor  teachers  could  govern, 
with  rods,  force  and  fear  to  aid  them,  and  yet  they 
have  been  immediately  subdued  by  calmness,  kind- 
ness, and  the  conviction  that  I  heartily  desired 
their  good. 

A  lad  was  once  confided  to  my  care,  of  ten  or 
twelve  years  of  age.  He  had  been  turned  out  of 
the  village  school  as  wholly  unmanageable.  He 
had  been  severely  whipped  many  times.  Indeed, 
it  seemed  to  me  that  severity  and  the  rod  had 
made  him  reckless.  He  came  into  my  school  a 
perfect  Ishmaelite.  The  first  day  he  glowered 


278  LECTURES    ON 

around  him  without  attending  to  any  thing  particu- 
larly. In  the  afternoon,  at  recess,  instead  of  going 
out  with  the  boys  by  the  door,  he  very  deliberately 
leaped  from  a  large  open  window  next  the  road. 
This  was  probably  intended  as  the  commencement 
of  hostilities  with  me.  I  took  no  notice  of  the 
transaction  till  the  close  of  the  school.  I  then 
requested  him  to  stop  a  few  minutes.  He  sullenly 
took  his  seat,  and  I  seated  myself  beside  him.  His 
health  was  poor.  He  was  a  pale,  nervous  child, 
with  combativeness  enough,  without  arousing  or 
irritating  the  organ.  I  spoke  to  him  as  a  reasoning 
being,  with  a  kindness  which  I  really  felt ;  for  his 
extreme  waywardness  had  aroused  no  other  feeling 
in  my  heart.  I  spoke  to  him  of  living  in  the  world 
as  he  ought,  in  order  to  insure  his  own  comfort  and 
that  of  his  parents.  I  told  him  he  must,  if  he  lived, 
become  a  man  ;  that  I  wished  him  to  be  a  happy 
and  useful  man.  I  spoke  of  his  capacity  for  use- 
fulness, which  was  truly  respectable.  I  drew  a 
picture  of  the  happiness  enjoyed  in  my  school,  and 
told  him  that  I  required  obedience  to  all  the  rules 
of  the  school,  and  that  the  only  penalty  for  disobe- 
dience was  expulsion  from  the  school ;  that  I  had 
no  other  punishment.  I  alluded  to  his  rude  con- 
duct, and  playfully  asked  him  if  he  did  not  know 
that  doors  were  made  to  go  out  at,  and  not  windows. 
The  little  fellow's  combativeness  was  completely 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  279 

put  asleep.  His  heart  was  touched  ;  and  when  I 
gave  him  his  choice  to  leave  the  school  or  make  an 
acknowledgment  that  his  conduct  had  been  im- 
proper, and  ask  the  school  to  forgive  him,  he 
readily  chose  the  latter;  and  during  the  whole 
time  he  was  under  my  care,  he  gave  me  no  more 
trouble  than  the  other  scholars.  He  knew  that  if 
he  conducted  with  propriety,  he  should  be  happy 
with  us ;  and  that  if  he  did  not,  he  knew  he  was 
self  expelled  from  the  atmosphere  of  love. 

I  could  relate  very  many  instances  of  a  similar 
character. 

The  manner  in  which  children  are  classed  at 
school  is  often  productive  of  much  mischief.  The 
dull,  slow  scholar,  who  is  obliged  to  study  long 
and  patiently,  is  placed  beside  the  quick  intellect, 
that  enables  its  possessor  to  know  a  lesson  by  in- 
tuition almost ;  and  both  scholars  are  required  to 
get  the  same  lessons.  Often  the  result  of  this  pro- 
cedure is  to  discourage  the  slow  child,  and  give  an 
inflated,  unhealthy  confidence  to  the  "  bright  child." 
A  judicious  course  in  classing  these  scholars  would 
often  doubtless  make  the  dull  child  a  better  scholar 
than  the  more  brilliant.  A  slow,  reasoning  intel- 
lect is  often  more  valuable  than  the  rapid  intuitive 
kind. 

I  think  it  must  be  obvious  to  all,  that  the  intel- 
lectual powers  can  never  reach  that  state  of  per- 


280  LECTURES    ON 

fection  which  is  desirable,  unless  the  body  is  de- 
veloped in  health.  Attractive  industry,  or  agree- 
able exercise,  are  indispensable  to  health.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  it  would  be  far  better  for  children 
at  an  early  age  to  be  trained  to  attractive  industry. 
But  if  this  cannot  be  procured,  and  we  know  that 
it  cannot,  only  in  isolated  cases,  in  the  present  state 
of  society,  then  agreeable  and  healthful  exercise 
should  be  provided. 

Some  years  ago,  when  calislhenic  exercises  were 
introduced  into  schools,  public  opinion  was  very 
much  against  them.  Five  or  six  years  since  I  in- 
troduced a  variety  of  exercises  into  my  school  in 
Lynn,  Mass.  Strong  opposition  was  manifested  by 
some ;  but  in  two  or  three  years  a  teacher  who 
proposed  to  establish  a  school  there,  advertised 
calisthenic  exercises,  and  it  was  considered  a  re- 
commendation of  her  school.  This  shows  that 
public  sentiment  is  changing.  Within  the  last  year 
a  school  for  teaching  young  ladies  calisthenic  exer- 
cises, has  been  established  in  Boston,  by  Mrs. 
Hawley,  a  lady  who  has  taught  these  exercises  for 
the  last  fifteen  years.  This  admirable  establishment 
is  well  patronized,  having  at  this  time  one  hundred 
and  seventy  pupils  from  the  most  intelligent  fami- 
lies in  the  city. 

The  following  notice  of  this  establishment  from 
the  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  shows 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        281 

the  light  in  which  these  exercises  are  viewed  by 
the  medical  profession.  It  gives  me  great  pleasure 
to  pay  this  well  deserved  tribute  to  Mrs.  Hawley  in 
this  lecture : 

"  A  refined  civilization  is  unfortunately  accom- 
panied by  various  forms  of  physical  deterioration, 
for  which  it  is  one  of  the  special  objects  of  science 
to  provide  a  remedy.  People  of  advanced  age, 
who  do  not  trouble  themselves  to  philosophize  on 
whatever  strikes  them  as  a  departure  from  the 
common  appearance  of  every  day  things,  never 
heard  in  their  youth  of  curved  spines,  distorted 
shoulders,  or  any  other  unsymmetrical  derangement 
of  the  frame-work  of  the  body,  which  are  so  char- 
acteristic of  the  present  age,  that  institutions  are 
exclusively  devoted  to  their  correction.  Experience 
shows,  too,  that  they  are  exceedingly  necessary  ; 
and  they  have  been,  therefore,  well  sustained  by 
the  intelligent  public,  and  always  sanctioned  by  the 
medical  profession.  Very  recently,  Mrs.  Hawley, 
formerly  Madame  Beaujeu,  of  England,  has  com- 
menced a  series  of  calisthenic  exercises  for  young 
misses  in  this  city,  which  are  recognized  by  very 
distinguished  physicians  of  Philadelphia,  New  York 
and  Boston,  as  worthy  of  the  patronage  of  parents. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge  upon  the  value  of  ex- 
ercise for  young  ladies  in  a  crowded  city.  Those 
who  will  take  the  pains  to  inspect  Mrs.  Hawley's 
19 


282  LECTURES    ON 

hall,  corner  of  Bromfield  and  Tremont  streets,  will 
be  satisfied  of  the  utility  of  her  system.  With  a 
view  of  bringing  the  subject  before  the  profession  of 
Boston  and  its  neighborhood,  that  they  may  avail 
themselves  of  ihe  curative  means  which  judicious 
calisthenic  exercises  promise  in  many  conditions  of 
a  debilitated  system,  particularly  in  young  girls,  we 
are  desirous  of  directing  their  attention  to  this  lady's 
qualifications  and  claims." 

In  order  that  children  be  rightly  educated,  it  is 
necessary  that  teachers  understand  the  conditions 
on  which  health  of  body  and  mind  depend.  But 
how  many  of  our  teachers  are  thorough  physiologists 
or  phrenologists,  and  consequently  thorough  meta- 
physicians? And  if  teachers  were  entirely  qualified 
for  their  high  trust,  such  is  the  ignorance  of  parents, 
such  the  state  of  society,  that  they  could  not  fulfil 
its  duties.  Still,  much  might  be  done  that  is  not 
now  done,  were  teachers  rightly  educated,  and  had 
they  moral  courage  to  act  in  accordance  with  their 
convictions. 

In  the  words  of  another,  "  almost  the  best  de- 
fence, at  least  one  of  the  strongest  safe-guards  of 
morality,  is  the  feeling  of  independence.  If  the 
world  think  that  to  be  right  which  you  think  to  be 
wrong,  follow  your  own  opinion,  and  preserve  your 
self-respect.  Consider  that  you  would  rather  be 
honorable  and  despised,  than  be  honored  and  dispi- 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        283 

cable.  If  the  world  holds  you  in  light  esteem  be- 
cause it  misunderstands  your  character,  every  mark 
of  disrespect  which  it  bestows  upon  you  is  a  certifi- 
cate of  the  beauty  and  excellence  of  those  virtues 
in  which  it  erroneously  supposes  you  to  be  defi- 
cient." 

Jf  teachers  could  realize  the  truth  of  these  senti- 
ments, we  should  not  find  that  "mush  of  compli- 
ance "  which  we  now  find  in  too  many  teachers. 
But  how  can  we  expect  them  to  do  justice  in  ihe 
education  of  children,  when  they  have  not  been 
blessed  with  an  education  to  fit  them  for  this  high 
trust  ?  A  course  must  be  struck  out  and  pursued 
that  will  strengthen  and  improve  the  reasoning 
powers.  Children  at  present  are  not  taught  or 
encouraged  to  reason  as  they  should  be.  They  are 
employed  in  memorizing  words,  as  Mr.  Rantoul 
has  well  said  in  his  remarks  on  Education,  published 
in  the  North  American  Review.  "  Education  is 
not  the  getting  by  rote  set  forms  of  words,  which 
may  be  altogether  barren  of  fruit ;  no,  nor  barely 
storing  the  memory  with  the  information  of  facts, 
however  extensive  and  useful." 

Children  can  easily  be  taught  to  reason  ;  and 
we  well  know  that  every  faculty  is  strengthened  by 
judicious  use.  When  the  mind  is  active  in  reason- 
ing, in  searching  for  truth  and  the  causes  of  things, 
no  one  passion  gets  the  ascendency  in  such  a  man- 


2S4  LECTURES    ON 

ner  as  to  remove  itself  from  the  control  of  the  will, 
and  thus  lead  the  individual  to  folly,  fanaticism  or 
crime.  Had  the  saints  of  olden  times  been  engaged 
in  discovering  truth,  in  sound  reasoning,  they  would 
not  have  spent  days,  weeks,  and  even  years,  upon 
their  knees  in  prayer,  till  cavities  were  worn  in  the 
solid  rock,  and  their  knees  became  callous.  Such 
a  course  now  would  be  attributed  to  an  unbalanced 
state  of  the  mind,  and  consequent  insanity.  Thanks 
to  progress  ;  our  age  is  wiser  than  the  days  of 
witchcraft. 

If  girls  are  taught  to  reason,  they  will  not  spend 
their  days  reading  fictions,  and  their  nights  in  mor- 
bid dreams  of  love  —  a  love  that  bears  about  as 
much  resemblance  to  the  true  and  healthful  senti- 
ment of  love,  as  the  blasting  simoom  does  to  the 
refreshing  breeze.  Diogenes  says  that  love  is  the 
occupation  of  the  idle  ;  he  might  have  said,  of  the 
unreasoning.  No  passion  should  be  allowed  to 
engross  all  or  nearly  all  one's  time  and  attention. 
God  has  given  us  various  faculties.  All  should  be 
cultivated.  All  should  be  exercised.  If  one  as- 
sumes an  undue  prominence,  mischief  is  the  result. 

The  right  education  of  .one  child  is  of  immense 
importance  to  others.  Whilst  we  live  in  society, 
we  cannot  really  increase  our  own  happiness  with- 
out increasing  the  happiness  of  others.  "  True  self- 
love  and  social  are  the  same." 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        285 

"  This  is  the  foundation  of  all  human  wisdom," 
says  Le  Pere  Buffier,  "  the  source  from  which  all 
virtues  purely  natural  flow,  the  general  principle  of 
all  morals  and  of  all  human  society,  that  while  I 
live  with  other  men,  who  equally  with  myself  desire 
to  be  happy,  I  must  try  to  discover  the  means  of 
increasing  my  own  happiness,  by  augmenting  that 
of  others." 

I  In  the  beautiful  language  of  the  gifted  Rantoul, 
"  Universal  education,  a  higher  education,  such  as 
shall  put  to  shame  not  past  ages  only,  but  the  pres- 
ent, must  be  provided  for.  The  want  is  felt  and 
will  not  longer  be  endured  without  a  strenuous  ef- 
fort to  meet  it.  The  philanthropist,  the  patriot  and 
the  Christian  feel  the  urgent  need  of  a  generous  de- 
velopment of  the  noblest  powers  and  faculties,  and 
the  richest  affections  of  our  common  nature,  through 
that  dull  mass  of  humanity  in  whom  they  now  slum- 
ber, inert  and  almost  lifeless.  The  refinement  of 
taste,  which,  without  intellectual  and  moral  cultiva- 
tion, ends  only  in  elegant  imbecility  ;  financial  pros- 
perity, which,  if  not  pressed  into  the  service  of  vir- 
tue, may  be  prostituted  to  engender  corruption 
absorbing  political  interests,  which  convulse  the 
Union  to  its  centre,  and  which  unhallowed  ambi- 
tion may  pervert  to  the  destruction  of  freedom,  all 
these  are  insignificant,  are  as  nothing  and  less  than 
nothing,  compared  with  this  paramount  necessity- 


236  LECTURES    ON 

The  cry  of  the  age  is  for  true  education.  Its  ad- 
vent is  longed  for,  and  prayed  for,  and  believed  in. 
It  seems  just  bursting  above  our  moral  horizon,  ra- 
dient  with  knowledge  and  virtue,  shedding  IMit  into 

o  *  DO 

the  understanding,  and  pouring  warmth  into  the 
heart,  a  genial  sun  whose  beams  are  for  the  healing 
of  the  nations.  Glorious  visions  of  future  progress, 
and  blessed  omens  of  their  coming  consummation 
throng  upon  the  soul,  and  fill  it  with  comfort  and 
joy,  when  the  evidences  of  the  earnest  awakening 
of  mankind,  under  the  vivifying  and  quickening  in- 
fluences of  the  bright-dawning  era,  present  them- 
selves to  our  view. 

"  How  is  the  great  work  to  be  accomplished? 
What  are  our  means  of  levelling  the  fortifications, 
impregnable  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  in  which 
ignorance  and  vice  have  entrenched  themselves? 
Hope,  which  was  Cesar's  only  portion  when  he 
went  into  Gaul ;  faith  in  man's  high  nature  and 
destiny ;  the  ardent  enthusiasm  which  the  grand 
object  to  be  attained  inspires  ;  the  unquenchable 
zeal  already  active,  and  which  will  never  rest,  nor 
pause,  till  the  victory  is  achieved,  and  darkness  ab- 
dicates her  narrowed  empire." 

The  momentous  work  of  education  should  be 
committed  to  the  care  of  those  who  love  the  work  ; 
and  they  should  live  by  their  labor,  not  merely  stay 
in  the  world.  Dollars  and  cents  can  never  pay  the 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  287 

price  of  a  solid  and  useful,  a  true  education.  But 
I  have  known  a  teacher  who  had  worth  and  ability, 
toil  through  the  weary  year,  unable  to  purchase  the 
bare  comforts  of  life,  so  small  was  her  salary  ;  and 
yet  such  was  her  attraction  for  the  work,  that  she 
would  submit  to  privation,  and  want  even,  rather 
than  relinquish  her  pleasant  labor.  The  great  want 
of  community  is  for  such  teachers. 

The  remarks  of  Dr.  Channing,  in  his  address  at 
the  Odeon  on  the  28th  of  Feb.,  1837,  are  better 
than  any  thing  I  can  present  you  on  this  subject : 

"  We  want  better  teachers,  and  more  teachers, 
for  all  classes  of  society,  for  rich  and  poor,  for  child- 
ren and  adults.  We  want  that  the  resources  of  the 
community  should  be  directed  to  the  procuring  of 
better  instructers,  as  its  highest  concern.  One  of 
the  surest  signs  of  the  regeneration  of  society  will  be 
the  elevation  of  the  art  of  teaching  to  the  highest 
rank  in  the  community.  When  a  people  shall  learn, 
that  its  greatest  benefactors  and  most  important 
members  are  men  devoted  to  the  liberal  instruction 
of  all  its  classes,  to  the  work  of  raising  to  life 
its  buried  intellect,  it  will  have  opened  to  itself  the 
path  of  true  glory.  This  truth  is  making  its  way. 
Socrates  is  now  regarded  as  the  greatest  man  in  an 
age  of  great  men.  The  name  of  Icing  has  grown 
dim  before  that  of  apostle.  To  teach,  whether  by 
word  or  action,  is  the  highest  function  on  earth. 


288 


LECTURES    ON 


"  Nothing  is  more  needed,  than  that  men  of  supe- 
rior gifts  and  of  benevolent  spirit  should  devote 
themselves  to  the  instruction  of  the  less  enlightened 
classes  in  the  great  end  of  life,  in  the  dignity  of 
their  nature,  in  their  rights  and  duties,  in  the  history, 
laws  and  institutions  of  their  country,  in  the  philos- 
ophy of  their  employments,  in  the  laws,  harmonies 
and  productions  of  outward  nature,  and  especially 
in  the  art  of  bringing  up  children  in  health  of  body, 
and  in  vigor  and  purity  of  mind.  We  need  a  new 
profession  or  vocation,  the  object  of  which  shall  be 
to  wake  up  the  intellect  in  those  spheres  where  it  is 
now  buried  in  habitual  slumber. 

"  We  want  a  class  of  liberal-minded  instructers, 
whose  vocation  it  shall  be  to  place  the  views  of  the 
most  enlightened  minds  within  the  reach  of  a  more 
and  more  extensive  portion  of  their  fellow  creatures. 
The  wealth  of  a  community  should  flow  out  like 
water  for  the  preparation  and  employment  of  such 
teachers,  for  enlisting  powerful  and  generous  minds 
in  the  work  of  giving  impulse  to  their  race. 

"  Nor  let  it  be  said  that  men,  able  and  disposed 
to  carry  on  this  work,  must  not  be  looked  for  in  such 
a  world  as  ours.  Christianity,  which  has  wrought 
so  many  miracles  of  beneficence,  which  has  sent 
forth  so  many  apostles  and  martyrs,  so  many  How- 
ards and  Clarksons,  can  raise  up  laborers  for  this 
harvest  also.  Nothing  is  needed  but  a  new  pour- 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  289 

ing  out  of  the  spirit  of  Christian  love,  nothing  but  a 
new  comprehension  of  the  brotherhood  of  the  human 
race,  to  call  forth  efforts  which  seem  impossibilities 
in  a  self-seeking  and  self-indulging  age." 

I  have  no  belief  that  children  can  be  educated  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  develope  the  highest  powers 
of  the  body  and  mind,  without  attractive  industry. 
Judicious  exercise  can  do  much,  but  a  system  of 
attractive  industry  can  do  more.  Schools  with 
which  labor  is  connected,  have  already  been  estab- 
lished in  our  country. 

In  Miss  Beecher's  excellent  work  on  Domestic 
Economy,  I  find  a  sketch  of  an  improved  school  for 
young  ladies,  which  I  give  you  with  pleasure,  pre- 
mising that  I  do  not  like  the  separation  of  the  sexes 
in  the  work  of  education,  though  like  medicine, 
surgery,  jails,  &c.,  it  may  be  a  necessary  evil  in  the 
present  state  of  society.  The  institution  at  Oberlin, 
Ohio,  has  all  the  advantages  of  the  one  mentioned 
below  by  Miss  Beecher,  and  the  sexes  are  educated 
together,  as  in  a  well  regulated  family.  I  have 
often  thought  if  young  persons  must  be  separated 
during  the  period  of  education,  why  are  not  fami- 
lies constituted  with  reference  to  this  rule  ?  Why 
are  not  some  families  composed  entirely  of  boys, 
and  others  of  girls.  As  this  is  not  the  case.  T  must 
think  the  separation  unnatural,  having  its  origin  in 
the  corruptions  of  the  age.  Miss  B.  asks  the  fol- 


290  LECTURES    ON 

lowing  sensible  questions,  which  it  is  hoped  the 
wisdom  of  our  age  will  satisfactorily  answer: 

"  But  are  not  the  most  responsible  of  all  duties 
committed  to  the  care  of  woman  ?  Is  it  not  her 
profession  to  take  care  of  mind,  body  and  soul  ? 
and  that  too  at  the  most  critical  of  all  periods  of 
existence  ?  And  is  it  not  as  much  a  matter  of  pub- 
lic concern,  that  she  should  be  properly  qualified  for 
her  duties,  as  that  ministers,  lawyers  and  physicians 
should  be  prepared  for  theirs  ?  And  is  it  not  as  im- 
portant to  endow  institutions  that  shall  make  a  supe- 
rior education  accessible  to  all  classes,  for  females, 
as  much  as  for  the  other  sex  ?  And  is  it  not  equally 
important,  that  institutions  for  females  be  under  the 
supervision  of  intelligent  and  responsible  trustees, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  secure  a  uniform  and  ap- 
propriate education  for  one  sex,  as  much  as  for  the 
other?  It  would  seem  as  if  every  mind  must  ac- 
cord an  affirmative  reply,  as  soon  as  the  matter  is 
fairly  considered. 

"As  the  education  of  females  is  now  conducted, 
any  man  or  woman  that  pleases  can  establish  a  fe- 
male seminary,  and  secure  recommendations  that 
will  attract  pupils.  But  whose  business  is  it  to  see 
that  these  young  females  are  not  huddled  into 
crowded  rooms?  or  that  they  do  not  sleep  in  ill-ven- 
tilated chambers  ?  or  that  they  have  healthful  food  ? 
or  that  they  have  the  requisite  amount  of  fresh  air 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY. 

and  exercise?  or  that  they  pursue  an  appropriate 
and  systematic  course  of  study  ?  or  that  their  man- 
ners, principles  and  morals  are  properly  regulated? 
Parents  either  have  not  the  means,  or  else  are  not 
qualified  to  judge;  or,  if  they  are  furnished  with 
means  and  capacity,  they  are  often  restricted  to  a 
choice  of  the  best  school  within  reach,  even  when 
it  is  known  to  be  exceedingly  objectionable. 

"  If  the  writer  were  to  disclose  all  that  could 
truly  be  told  of  boarding  school  life,  and  its  influence 
on  health,  manners,  disposition,  intellect  and  morals, 
it  would  be  a  tale  which  would  both  astonish  and 
shock  every  rational  mind.  And  yet  she  believes 
that  such  institutions  are  far  better  managed  in  this 
country  than  in  any  other;  and  that  the  number 
of  those  which  are  subject  to  imputations  in  these 
respects,  is  much  less  than  could  reasonably  be 
expected.  But  it  is  most  surely  the  case,  that 
much  remains  to  be  done,  in  order  to  supply  such 
institutions  as  are  needed  for  the  proper  education 
of  American  women. 

"  In  attempting  a  sketch  of  the  kind  of  institu- 
tions which  are  demanded,  it  is  very  fortunate  that 
there  is  no  necessity  for  presenting  a  theory  which 
may  or  may  not  be  approved  by  experience.  It  is 
the  greatest  honor  of  one  of  our  newest  western 
states,  that  it  can  boast  of  such  an  institution,  and 
one  endowed,  too,  wholly  by  the  munificence  of  one 


292  LECTURES    ON 

individual.  A  slight  sketch  of  this  institution, 
which  the  writer  has  examined  in  all  its  details,  will 
give  an  idea  of  what  can  be  done,  by  showing  what 
has  actually  been  accomplished. 

"  This  institution  [the  Monticello  Female  Semi- 
nary, endowed  by  Benjamin  Godfrey,  Esq.,  of 
Alton,  Illinois]  is  under  the  supervision  of  a  board 
of  trustees,  appointed  by  the  founder,  who  hold  the 
property  in  trust  for  the  object  to  which  it  is  de- 
voted, and  who  have  the  power  to  fill  their  own 
vacancies.  It  is  furnished  with  a  noble  and  tasteful 
building  of  stone,  so  liberal  in  dimensions  and  ar- 
rangement, that  it  can  accommodate  ninety  pupils 
and  teachers,  giving  one  room  to  every  two  pupils, 
and  all  being  so  arranged  as  to  admit  of  thorough 
ventilation.  This  building  is  surrounded  by  exten- 
sive grounds,  enclosed  with  handsome  fences,  where 
remains  of  the  primeval  forest  still  offer  refreshing 
shade  for  juvenile  sports. 

"  To  secure  adequate  exercise  for  the  pupils,  two 
methods  are  adopted.  By  the  first,  each  young 
lady  is  required  to  spend  two  hours  in  domestic 
employments,  either  in  sweeping,  dusting,  setting 
and  clearing  tables,  washing  and  ironing,  or  other 
household  concerns. 

"  Let  not  the  aristocratic  mother  and  daughter 
express  their  dislike  of  such  an  arrangement,  till 
they  can  learn  how  well  it  succeeds.  Let  them 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  293 

walk,  as  the  writer  has  done,  through  the  large  airy 
halls,  kept  clean  and  in  order  by  their  fair  occu- 
pants, to  the  washing  and  ironing  rooms.  There 
they  will  see  a  long  hall,  conveniently  fitted  up. 
with  some  thirty  neatly  painted  tubs,  with  a  clean 
floor,  and  water  conducted  so  as  to  save  both  labor 
and  slopping.  Let  them  see  some  thirty  or  forty 
merry  girls,  superintended  by  a  motherly  lady, 
chatting  and  singing,  washing  and  starching,  while 
every  convenience  is  at  hand,  and  every  thing 
around  is  clean  and  comfortable.  Two  hours  thus 
employed  enables  each  young  lady  to  wash  the 
articles  she  used  during  the  previous  week,  which 
is  all  that  is  demanded,  while  thus  they  are  all 
practically  initiated  into  the  arts  and  mysteries  of 
the  wash-tub.  The  superintendent  remarked  to 
the  writer,  that  after  a  few  weeks  of  probation,  her 
young  washers  succeeded  quite  as  well  as  most  of 
those  whom  she  could  hire,  and  who  made  it  their 
business.  Adjacent  to  the  washing  room  was  the 
ironing  establishment,  where  another  class  were 
arranged,  on  the  ironing  day,  around  long  extended 
tables,  with  heating  furnaces,  clothes  frames,  and 
all  needful  appliances. 

"  By  a  systematic  arrangement  of  school  and 
domestic  duties,  two  hours  each  day,  from  each  of 
the  pupils,  accomplished  all  the  domestic  labor  of  a 
family  of  ninety,  except  the  cooking,  which  was 


LECTURES    ON 

done  by  two  hired  domestics.  This  part  of  domes- 
tic labor  it  was  deemed  inexpedient  to  incorporate 
as  a  part  of  the  business  of  the  pupils,  inasmuch  as 
it  could  not  be  accommodated  to  the  arrangements 
of  the  school,  and  was  in  other  respects  objection- 
able. 

"  Is  it  asked,  how  can  young  ladies  paint,  play 
the  piano,  and  study,  when  their  hands  and  dresses 
must  be  unfitted  by  such  drudgery  ?  The  woman 
who  asks  this  question,  has  yet  to  learn  that  a  pure 
and  delicate  skin  is  better  secured  by  healthful  ex- 
ercise than  by  any  other  method  ;  and  that  a  young 
lady  who  will  spend  two  hours  a  day  at  the  wash- 
tub  or  with  a  broom,  is  far  more  likely  to  have  rosy 
cheeks,  a  finely  moulded  form,  and  a  delicate  skin, 
than  one  who  lolls  all  day  in  her  parlor  or  chamber, 
or  only  leaves  them  girt  in  tight  dresses,  to  make 
fashionable  calls.  It  is  true,  that  long  protracted 
daily  labor  hardens  the  hand,  and  unfits  it  for  deli- 
cate employments  ;  but  the  amount  of  labor  needful 
for  health  produces  no  such  effect.  As  to  dress  and 
appearance,  if  neat  and  convenient  accommodations 
are  furnished,  there  is  no  occasion  for  the  exposures 
that  demand  shabby  dresses.  A  dark  calico,  gen- 
teelly made,  with  an  oiled  silk  apron,  and  \\ide 
cuffs  of  the  same  material,  secure  both  good  looks 
and  good  service.  This  plan  of  domestic  employ- 
ments for  the  pupils  of  this  institution,  not  only 


ANATOMY    AND    PHYSIOLOGY.  295 

secures  regular  healthful  exercise,  but  also  reduces 
the  expenses  of  education,  so  as  to  bring  it  within 
the  reach  of  many  who  otherwise  could  never  gain 
such  advantages. 

"  In  addition  to  this,  a  system  of  calisthenic  ex- 
ercises is  introduced,  which  secures  all  the  advan- 
tages which  dancing  is  supposed  to  effect,  and 
which  is  free  from  the  dangerous  tendencies  of  that 
fascinating  fashionahle  amusement.  This  system 
is  so  combined  with  music,  and  constantly  varying 
evolutions,  as  to  serve  as  an  amusement,  and  also 
as  a  mode  of  curing  distortions,  particularly  all  ten- 
dencies to  curvature  of  the  spine ;  while  at  the  same 
time  it  tends  to  promote  grace  of  movement  and 
easy  manners. 

"Another  advantage  of  this  institution  is,  an  ele- 
vated and  invigorating  course  of  mental  discipline. 
Many  persons  seem  to  suppose  that  the  chief  object 
of  an  intellectual  education  is  the  acquisition  of 
knowledge.  But  it  will  be  found  that  this  is  only 
a  secondary  object.  It  is  the  formation  of  habits 
of  investigation,  of  correct  reasoning,  of  persevering 
attention,  of  regular  system,  of  accurate  analysis, 
and  of  vigorous  mental  action,  that  are  the  primary 
objects  to  be  sought  in  preparing  American  women 
for  their  arduous  duties,  which  will  demand  not  only 
quickness  of  perception,  but  steadiness  of  purpose, 
regularity  of  system,  and  perseverance  in  action. 


296  LECTURES    ON 

"  It  is  for  such  purposes  that  the  discipline  of  the 
mathematics  is  so  important  an  element  in  female 
education  ;  and  it  is  in  this  aspect  that  the  mere 
acquisition  of  facts,  and  the  attainment  of  accom- 
plishments, should  be  made  of  altogether  secondary 
account. 

"  In  the  institution  here  described,  a  systematic 
course  of  study  is  adopted,  as  in  our  colleges,  de- 
signed to  occupy  three  years.  The  following  slight 
outline  of  the  course  of  study  will  exhibit  the  liberal 
plan  adopted  in  this  respect : 

"  In  mathematics,  the  whole  of  arithmetic  con- 
tained in  the  larger  works  used  in  schools,  the 
whole  of  Euclid,  and  such  portions  from  Day's 
Mathematics  as  are  requisite  to  enable  the  pupils  to 
demonstrate  the  various  problems  in  Olmsted's 
larger  work  on  natural  philosophy.  In  language, 
besides  English  grammar,  a  short  course  in  Latin  is 
required,  sufficient  to  secure  an  understanding  of 
the  philosophy  of  the  language,  and  that  kind  of 
mental  discipline  which  the  exercise  of  translating 
affords.  In  philosophy,  chemistry,  astronomy, 
botany,  geology  and  mineralogy,  intellectual  and 
moral  philosophy,  political  economy,  and  the  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  the  same  text  books  are  used 
as  are  required  at  our  best  colleges.  In  geography, 
the  largest  work  and  most  thorough  course  is  adopt- 
ed ;  and  in  history,  a  more  complete  knowledge  is 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.        297 

secured  by  means  of  charts  and  text  books,  than 
mdst  of  our  colleges  offer.  To  these  branches  are 
•  added  Griscom's  Physiology,  Bigelow's  Technolo- 
gy, and  Jahn's  Archaeology,  together  with  a  course 
of  instruction  in  polite  literature,  for  which  Chal- 
mer's  English  Literature  is  employed  as  the  text 
book,  each  recitation  being  attended  with  'selections 
and  criticisms  from  teacher  or  pupils,  on  the  various 
authors  brought  into  notice.  Vocal  music,  on  the 
plan  of  the  Boston  Academy,  is  a  part  of  the  daily 
instructions.  Linear  drawing  and  pencilling  are 
designed  also  to  be  a  part  of  the  course.  Instru- 
mental music  is  taught,  but  not  as  a  part  of  the  reg- 
ular course  of  study. 

"  To  secure  the  proper  instruction  in  all  these 
branches,  the  division  of  labor  adopted  in  colleges 
is  pursued.  Each  teacher  has  distinct  branches  as 
her  department,  for  which  she  is  responsible,  and  in 
which  she  is  independent.  By  this  method  the 
teachers  have  sufficient  time  both  to  prepare  them- 
selves and  to  impart  instruction  and  illustration  in 
the  class-room. 

"  The  writer  has  never  before  seen  the  principle 
of  the  division  of  labor  and  responsibility  so  perfectly 
carried  out  in  any  female  institution;  and  believes 
that  experience  will  prove  that  this  is  the  true 
model  for  combining,  in  appropriate  proportions,  the 
20 


298  LECTURES    ON 

agency  of  both  sexes  in  carrying  forward  such  an 
institution.  • 

"  One  other  thing  should  be  noticed,  to  the  credit 
of  the  rising  state  where  this  institution  is  located. 
A  female  association  has  been  formed,  embracing  a 
large  portion  of  the  ladies  of  standing  and  wealth, 
the  design  of  which  is  to  educate,  gratuitously,  at 
this  and  other  similar  institutions,  such  females  as 
are  anxious  to  obtain  a  good  education,  and  are  des- 
titute of  the  means.  If  this  enterprise  is  continued 
with  the  same  energy  and  perseverance  as  has  been 
manifested  the  last  few  years,  Illinois  will  take  the 
lead  of  her  sister  states  in  well  educated  women  ; 
and  if  the  views  in  the  preceding  pages  are  correct, 
this  will  give  her  precedence  in  every  intellectual 
and  moral  advantage. 

"  Many  who  are  not  aware  of  the  great  economy 
secured  by  a  proper  division  of  labor,  will  not  un- 
derstand how  so  extensive  a  course  can  be  properly 
completed  in  three  years.  But  in  this  institution 
none  are  received  under  fourteen,  and  a  certain 
amount  of  previous  acquisition  is  required  in  order 
to  admission,  as  is  done  in  our  colleges.  This  se- 
cures a  diminution  of  classes,  so  that  but  few  studies 
are  pursued  at  one  time;  while  the  number  of  well 
qualified  teachers  is  so  adequate,  that  full  time  is 
afforded  for  all  needful  instruction  and  illustration. 
Where  teachers  have  so  many  classes  that  they 


ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY.       299 

merely  have  time  to  find  out  what  their  pupils  learn 
from  books,  without  any  aid  from  their  teacher,  the 
acquisitions  of  the  pupils  are  vague  and  imperfect, 
and  soon  pass  away  ;  so  that  an  immense  amount  of 
expense,  time  and  labor  are  spent  in  acquiring  what 
is  lost  about  as  fast  as  it  is  gained. 

"  Parents  are  little  aware  of  the  immense  waste 
incurred  by  the  present  mode  of  conducting  female 
education.  In  the  wealthy  classes,  young  girls  are 
sent  to  school,  as  a  matter  of  course,  year  after 
year,  confined  six  hours  a  day  to  the  school  house, 
and  required  to  add  some  time  out  of  school  to  ac- 
quiring school  exercises.  Thus,  during  the  most 
critical  period  of  life,  they  are  confined,  six  hours  a 
day,  in  a  room  filled  with  an  atmosphere  vitiated  by 
many  breaths,  and  are  constantly  kept  under  some 
sort  of  responsibility  in  regard  to  mental  effort. 
Their  studies  are  pursued  at  random,  often  changed 
with  changing  schools,  while  one  school  book  after 
another  (heavily  taxing  the  parent's  purse)  is  conned 
awhile  and  then  supplanted  by  another.  Teachers 
usually  have  so  many  pupils,  and  such  a  variety  of 
branches  to  teach,  that  little  time  can  be  afforded  to 
each  pupil,  while  scholars,  at  this  thoughtless  period 
of  life,  feeling  sure  of  going  to  school  as  long  as  they 
please,  feel  little  interest  in  their  pursuits. 

"  The  writer  believes  that  the  actual  amount  of 
education,  permanently  secured  by  most  young  la- 


300  LECTURES. 

dies  from  the  age  of  ten  to  fourteen,  could  all  be 
acquired  in  one  year  at  the  institution  described,  by 
a  young  lady  at  the  age  of  fifteen  or  sixteen." 

Other  schools,  perhaps  still  better  adapted  to  the 
wants  of  humanity,  will  doubtless  be  established 
hereafter.  We  have  great  reason  to  be  encourp.^ed 
when  we  look  at  the  "signs  of  the  times."  \Virh 
the  intelligence  and  virtue  that  exist  in  community, 
we  may  be-assured  that  our  course  is  onward.  May 
it  not  only  be  onward,  but  upward,  for  ever. 


THE    END. 


;*«i  f*  »: 

*•'  * 
'>***       i-   * 

-    I  * 

>  * 

•^  *>• 


UCSB  LIBRARY, 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


APR  0  $  200% 


REC'D  YRL 


092004 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  606  501     5 


